Shrouded Destiny (ASOIAF AU/Time-travel)

45-The King is Dead
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


23rd day of the 10th Moon

The Master of Laws


The seed is strong.

Jon Arryn's last words echoed ominously in his head. He didn't think much of it when Pycelle had said it, but the phrase just couldn't get out of his mind.

The flickering candlelight barely illuminated the old, yellowed pages of The Lineages and Histories of the Great Houses of the Seven Kingdoms.

There was nothing of interest or surprise in the long-winded record of histories as far as Renly could tell. The whole thing was one dry read, and the author, Grand Maester Maellon, seemed to be even more long-winded than Pycelle. It took him some time to read through the histories, but he couldn't find anything amiss. It was similar to what Maester Orlan had taught him in Storm's End.

If nothing else, it was a good potion for a night of easy sleep, especially after news of Stannis' demise. Robert might have been too drunk to acknowledge it, but Renly knew Cressen's words could only be true. Despite their strained relationship, Stannis was still his brother.

Shaking his head, he focused on the open book. Tired of the dull histories, he skipped ahead, trying to find something to catch his eye. Anything. Stark… Arryn… Targaryen… Martell… Tully… Baratheon. His gaze lingered out of curiosity.

Orys Baratheon, black of hair and purple of eye.

Davos Baratheon, black of hair and green of eye.

Rogar Baratheon, black of hair and blue of eye…

Borrys…Garron…Cassandra…Floris…Edric…Lyonel…

Renly Baratheon, black of hair and green of eye.

Stannis Baratheon, black of hair and blue of eye.

Shireen Baratheon, black of hair and blue of eye.

Robert Baratheon, black of hair and blue of eye.

Myrcella Baratheon, blonde of hair and green of eye.

Joffrey Baratheon, blonde of hair and green of eye.

Tommen Baratheon, blonde of hair and green of eye.

The last dozen entries looked to have been penned after the book was written; the ink had a slightly different colour. Renly blinked at the page in confusion and scratched his head, trying to chase away the drowsiness. His eyes slid over the spouses of the Baratheons. The wives of the stag lords and knights came in all sorts of colouring - blonde, red-haired, brunette, silver-haired, with eyes from gold to green to grey to purple. Yet it seemed like Argella Durrandon and Orys' raven hair bred true… until Robert's children.

No, not all of Robert's children. Edric Storm had a coal-black mane and vivid blue eyes. Mya Stone had the same look, too. So did that babe, Barra, Gerold, Gendry, Myra, Rogers, and Ruben, the bastards Loras had found in the city.

Something was wrong here.

Again, Renly took a sip from his cup, turned the yellow page, and ran his tired eyes through the description of the ladies of Storm's End. Over the centuries, there were just shy of a dozen golden-haired spouses, two of them even lionesses from Casterly Rock. Yet not a single child of theirs had sported fair hair; all the offsprings had a raven mane.

…Why were Cersei's children blonde?

Colouring aside, none of the three children looked like Robert; there was no trace of the powerful Baratheon frame or their characteristic stormy eyebrows. Instead, Cersei's children were lithe and delicate, with wavy golden eyebrows. All lion and not a trace of stag.

Renly stared at the weathered parchment in confusion. Why were Jon Arryn and Stannis assassinated after inspecting the royal bastards?

The seed is strong.

"Seven hells," the curse slipped from his tongue as the realisation finally sank in.

Had Cersei been… foolish enough to cuckold his brother?

Not once, not twice, but thrice?!

How… how had nobody noticed this before?

Seven above, he had no strength to deal with this madness. The implications alone sent Renly's head spinning. Yet, haste would be… ill-advised. No doubt Stannis and Jon Arryn thought they could easily remove Cersei, but the Queen had moved first.

But... this was everything he needed to leverage his position further in court. And if he played his moves correctly, Cersei and her ilk would be finished.

But no matter, on the morrow, he would prepare and come before a sober Robert with his proof gathered, and the lions would be pulled out root and stem from the royal court.

But now, he had to rest first, for his eyelids barely remained open, and his head was pulsing.


24th Day of the 10th Moon

The Spider


Everything had spiralled out of control too quickly once more.

It was a small mercy that Renly had decided to spend the night in the Red Keep. His spacious apartments were in the tower just by the armoury, the whole thing to himself as demanded by his position.

One of the burly guards grabbed the hilt of his sword and looked at him suspiciously. "What does a dungeon turnkey want with Lord Renly?"

"I have a message for m'lord from Ser Loras," he gruffed out, waving a roll of parchment.

"Give it here." The other guard snatched it and went inside.

The other sentry watched him suspiciously, but a handful of minutes later, the door opened again, and a tired Renly came out.

"And who might you be, my good man?"

"I apologise for the deception, m'lord," he said gravely. "Name's Rugen, and I bring urgent word from the master of whispers."

Renly's face grew suspicious for a heartbeat, but Rugen subtly motioned towards his dull purple eyes and let out a quiet titter.

"Leave us," the Lord of Storm's End ordered.

"Let us search him first, my lord." Five minutes later, Rugen was relieved from his dirk, arming sword, and two daggers and was invited inside a guest room.

"Is it you, Lord Varys?" Renly grabbed the pitcher of Arbour Gold and filled two cups. It was always… gladdening to see seeds sown blossom.

"Indeed. Once again, I apologise for the deception," he said with his usual high pitch, making Renly's eyebrows disappear into his messy hair. "But circumstances have forced my hand."

"What?"

"Your brother is dead, my lord."

"I know. I was there when the letter arrived." Renly snorted and took a sip from his cup. Good, it seemed that he was still suspicious despite his dislike for Stannis.

"Not only him. His Grace has perished, too."

Renly choked on his mouthful of wine, and Varys carefully struck his back lest he gagged. "What? I saw him at the feast, hale and hearty, just a few hours ago!"

"Alas, His Grace decided to drown his woes in wine tonight after dismissing the court, and on the way to his apartments… he slipped down the stairs and broke his neck."

"How can you be certain? It must have happened no more than an hour ago."

"I assure you, my lord. I spied on Pycelle examining the body myself. His Grace was as dead as a man could be. Showing up here at this hour came at a great personal risk!"

For a moment, the Lord of Storm's End was as still as a statue. His green eyes flashed, schemes doubtlessly rolling through his mind.

"Thank you, Varys."

"I would advise caution, my lord," he sighed sadly. "The Kingslayer is rallying the kingsguard and the red cloaks to secure Maegor's Holdfast as we speak, and Preston Greenfield has been sent to muster the Northmen." With Barristan Selmy holding vigil over the king's body, none could truly oppose Jaime Lannister taking control of the Red Keep.

Dread finally began to dawn on Renly's face, the seriousness of the situation settling on his face. "I thought Stark and his ilk left?"

"Most left indeed." The words came out with grudging respect. Stark had outplayed all of them with nary an effort. "But he did leave two hundred veterans for Cersei to call upon. The situation is most dire, my lord. You must flee the city at once before Cersei arrests you!"

"Arrest me on what grounds?" He scoffed.

"Ah, crimes could be found once you're in the black cells. After a few nights with the heated pincers, you'll sing whatever tune they ask of you. Or worse, the Queen can drag it until Lord Tywin arrives in the city. Of course, Cersei can be subtle. You, too, might drink too much wine and slip down the stairs with none the wiser."

Rugen could see the gears turning in Renly's head now. The Lord of Storm's End had barely over a hundred and fifty swords in the city, and the Queen now commanded at least five times that number, even without the City Watch. The gold cloaks might be numerous, but they lacked the training, discipline, and equipment of the elite, which included the royal men-at-arms, red cloaks, and veteran Northmen.

And worse, there was no doubt Tywin would rule King's Landing and the kingdoms with an iron fist, and Renly was well aware of the fact, judging by his pale face.

"Tell me, Spider," Renly's face turned to stone. "Did you know?"

The sudden change of tone and address was not lost on the eunuch. Yet distrust and scrutiny were foes he faced oft.

"I know many a thing and suspect plenty more. You need to be more specific, my lord," he took a sip from the golden wine and grimaced. Too sweet.

"Did you know Cersei was cuckolding my brother?"

Ah… that had been swift. It seemed that even beneath his carefree demeanour, Renly did not truly lack wits.

"Know? No," Rugen shook his head. "Knowing things can be dangerous, my lord. But I had my suspicions, yes."

"Why did you not go to my royal brother?" Renly hissed like an angry snake.

"And do what…? Accuse the Queen of high treason with no proof? A poor eunuch like me can never bear such a hefty weight. Such a great problem can only be handled by men of greater stature than I. Who do you think brought this issue to Lord Stannis and Jon Arryn?"

"This is a dangerous game you're playing, Varys."

"The court is a dangerous place, and nobody loves the spider on the wall," Varys tittered and softly placed a hand on Renly's forearm, making him recoil. "Yet I am but a poor eunuch who wants what is best for the realm. If you value your life, you must flee the city before daybreak, my lord."


24th Day of the 10th Moon

The Master of Whispers


The gods laughed at the plans of men. Stannis' demise was most welcome, but Robert's death had come far too early for their plans. A change of monarch was a tumultuous time, and giving Tywin Lannister time to consolidate his grandson's rule was far too dangerous. A new, solid reign and united realm would undo decades of Varys' efforts. All because Eddard Stark was a far better player and not half as honourable as expected.

Alas, Renly and his flower knight could not have made a difference. Cersei and Stark had spun their web too quickly and too decisively. But not all was lost; one could only play with the dice they were given.

The throne room was filled with courtiers now. A fan of crimson and grey, Red Cloaks and Northmen stood protectively on the two sides of the Iron Throne, all armed and armoured to the teeth. All the white cloaks were here, too, standing vigil like seven white statues beneath the king. Before them was Cersei, with an imperious face and lithe body clad in a delicate black mourning gown with red rubies sown in the bodice.

"The king is dead," the herald announced. "Long live the king!"

"Long live the king!" The courtiers echoed.

Joffrey stood on the throne with his crimson satin cape threaded with gold, half a hundred roaring lions to one side, and half a hundred prancing stags to the other. To nobody's surprise, Cersei proclaimed herself regent.

Varys and the councillors went before the throne and swore vows of fealty, followed by the rest of the courtiers. The long-winded procession seemed to bore the boy king, and he quickly called for a small council meeting.

The small council had grown smaller, with only Pycelle, Tyrion, and himself in attendance from the original royal advisors.

"I want ravens sent to all the highlords, demanding them to come to me and bend their knees! I command this council to make all the preparations for my coronation within a fortnight. Where is my uncle?" Joffrey finished impatiently.

"I fear Lord Renly has left the city," Varys said mournfully.

Cersei, sitting by her son's side in the place of the Hand, tilted her head. "He was here last eve's feast."

"He took his leave with some haste through a postern gate in the company of Ser Loras Tyrell and a hundred retainers two hours before dawn. No doubt making way to Storm's End or Highgarden."

"Treason," Cersei hissed, face twisted with fury. "That sword-swallowing traitor tried poisoning my son and Lord Stark, and now he flees?"

Varys could barely stop the surging delight in his chest.

"Poison?" Pycelle finally shook himself awake. "No such things have reached this council."

"Lord Stark and Tommen were poisoned by the Tears of Lys," the Kingslayer explained stiffly, standing behind the boy king like a pale shadow. "His personal physician cured him before he confided with us, and we agreed to keep quiet and observe the court, for the catspaw would surely show his true colours sooner or later."

"You mean to say my uncle Renly is a traitor?" Joffrey perked up. "Summon him here to explain himself! Bah, my father should not have given away Storm's End. It should have been mine by right!"

"It shall be done, Your Grace." Pycelle bobbed his head like a squirrel, and with a nod, his scribe quickly brought over ink, quill, and parchment.

The boy king clapped his hands with glee. "Does anything else require my royal attention?"

"The question with Daenerys Targaryen," Varys reminded. "Before he passed away, your royal father… was still undecided about how to proceed with the thorny problem."

"Oh?"

"The girl got herself pregnant by that Khal, and King Robert wanted to have her… removed," Pycelle explained tactfully. "But such an act would provoke the very war your father sought to avoid."

"The treasury is in dire straits," added Tyrion, taking a swig of wine from his flask. "And the crown cannot afford to spend big on killing some babe that might not even live past the cradle and on the other end of the world at that."

"Pah," Joffrey scowled. "Who cares about the fallen line of weaklings whoring themselves to some savages? If the horselords want a fight, I shall crush them beneath my heel. If they dare come here, I will have them begging for mercy before long!"

The childish boast was met with silence as even Cersei blinked in embarrassment.

"Well, indeed, Your Grace," Tyrion coughed. "There are also the matters of the debts, and it will take at least three more moons to clear our obligation to–" Varys watched with amusement as Joffrey's interest and pride visibly wilted as his stunted uncle prattled on about the matters of statesmanship and issues plaguing the city with surprising fervour.

"Enough," Joffrey pushed his chair back with a screech against the floor and stood up. "I tire of this drivel."

"Now, now, sweetling," Cersei spoke with a sweet motherly voice. "The affairs of the realm require your attention-"

"I am leaving." The boy king waved dismissively, face looking as if he was half asleep. "This is the small council, is it not? I shall leave small, boring matters like copper counting and petty disputes to you. I grant you the authority to act in my name. And where is my dog?"

"Sandor Clegane was last seen wandering around Old Oak as a hedge knight." Varys couldn't help but titter. It seemed like the young king had forgotten the Hound had been dismissed from royal service after losing some petty brawl in Winterfell.

"Well then, summon him here. His king demands his services once more." With a flourish, Joffrey decisively turned around and left the chamber, the intricate red satin cape billowing behind him, followed silently by Jaime Lannister.

The chambers fell into an uneasy silence as the councillors exchanged wordless glances, frustration and concern etched on their faces. Varys couldn't help but find it all very amusing; Joffrey had picked up all the wrong things from Robert Baratheon with none of the endearing qualities the late king possessed.

"It is time to… discuss my son's marriage," Cersei coughed, face looking sour as if she had eaten a lemon.

"Maybe we should confer on the topic with the king present?" Varys offered humbly, making the Queen stiffen.

"Joffrey is still young and sometimes led astray by his youth. I am his mother and Regent." It was an easy statement, and none would dare dispute it, not the stunted lion nor Pycelle, who was Tywin's creature through and through. It was a small wonder how Cersei Lannister and Eddard Stark had taken over the council with such laughable ease.

"There is a wide selection of willing ladies in court, all with a storied lineage from almost every corner of the realm," the Grandmaester mumbled feebly, returning to his usual mummer's act.

"Mayhaps… Margaery Tyrell?" Tyrion offered, earning himself a scowl from his sister. "She would bind Highgarden to us, leaving Renly alone and friendless."

"I will not have my son be wed to some grasping steward's daughter. No, I have the perfect spouse here, all ready for Joffrey. In fact, I want the wedding ceremony the same day the coronation happens!"


27th Day of the 10th Moon, 298 AC

Jon Snow, Beyond the Wall


Snow fluttered in the dark, seeking to snuff out the flickering torches. Bone-chilling winds tore through the fortified hill while an endless tide of rot and death swarmed forth from the night.

They had been fighting for hours, and exhaustion had crept within the defenders. Tired minds made many a mistake, and every error could easily turn lethal in battle. The air had grown so cold that breathing was painful, raking cold daggers down one's throat. But he welcomed the cold - it was an old friend and made him feel more alive than ever.

There were only so many oiled torches, and theirs were beginning to run out. Even shields bound by rawhide eventually broke from the battering of the flaming wights. Jon had abandoned his in favour of his blade.

Dark Sister sang in the chilly air like a ghastly tune, cleaving into the rotten flesh of his foes. The rippled steel wet with dark blood hungrily bit into the spine of the wights, snuffing out the blue light in their eyes. Whatever magic was imbued in the dragonsteel could disrupt the cold thrall of the Others.

Jon kicked away a wight that got too close and lopped its head off. Another one took its place, and he hacked off a hand before cleaving the body in two. Yet more and more kept coming, and Jon Snow kept killing them. Three, seven, a dozen… he had lost count long ago. Despite his strength, his stamina was not infinite, and he, too, began to grow winded.

Yet his men fared far worse, slowly falling into the clutches of the dead as the defensive line was steadily being pushed back up the hill.

Focusing to the limit, Jon rallied himself, trying to reduce all and any excessive movements. Since his endurance was limited, he had to ensure as many foes went down with him as possible.

The dark and the sinister cold were nothing new to Jon, and the desperation choking the air was a familiar friend as the stench of death loomed over them. His heart thundered like an excited war drum as his blood boiled with excitement.

A chilling screech announced the arrival of the Cold Ones, and a savage smile found its way to Jon's face as Dark Sister lopped off two blue-eyed heads in a single swing. He saw the Others creeping forward through the endless waves of wights and readied himself. Obsidian arrows rained in vain, striking the thick lines of corpses instead and felling only one Cold One. Dark Sister blurred through the air to meet an icy blade aiming for his side, dark rippled steel meeting frost with a jarring wail that tore through the darkness as his blood sang.


Warg Hill

The big hall was as solemn as a funeral.

Val, wrapped in her white bear cloak and belly beginning to go round, looked at him with an expression halfway between anger and concern. Which was fair, for fighting against five Others at the same time had almost sent him once again into the cold embrace of death. His torso and face were wrapped in bandages; the icy blades had taken a good taste of his flesh this time around.

Another deep wound marred his cheek and had almost taken off his nose, pulsing angrily with cold pain even despite the heavy poultice. One on his left forearm and the side, two on his chest, and three on his back. The reckless folly had paid off - the lines had barely held on until the dawn, and if not for him, the Others would have run down the defence. His brigandine and chainmail were all cut into ribbons now and could only be used for scrap, but they did save his life. It would be at least half a moon until he was well enough to fight again, though.

"We lost two-thirds," Jarod Snow gruffed, old, bloodshot eyes looking like two grey bruises. "Barely more than a hundred men survived from the warband."

"Aye, but we took down at least a hundred times as many!" Styr groaned out a boast, his body also all wrapped up in bandages. The Thenn chieftain had slain two Cold Ones. "Seven of the Enemy fell to the Warg Lord, and eight more to the rest of us." Truth be told, Jon had lost count of the enemies slain, and nobody was in the mood to slog through a hill filled with ash, slush, and bones.

"They hid amidst the wights to avoid the hail of obsidian-tipped arrows," Jon murmured, trying to ignore the blazing slivers of pain running through his wounds. "The Others are adapting."

The words were met with chilly silence.

"Have the other warbands returned yet?"

"Morna and hers returned just now," Tormund said soberly. "Blind Doss, Devin Sealskinner, and Howd Wanderer are yet to come."

"The Cold Ones must have killed them," Styr concluded with a rasp. "Their outposts were closer than ours." That… would be a steep price if it were true; they would have lost hundreds of men. Jon had grown lax and comfortable with his old tactics, but the Others had given a bitter reminder - the Cold Shadows were not mindless brutes to be underestimated. Worse, even his pack of wolves had been hit, but the casualties had not been too high - just shy of half a hundred wolves, yet none of his direwolves fell.

"Send some scouts to check," Jon decided, rubbing his brow. "It seems that the time has come to halt our nightly excursions. From now on, any scouting, hunting, and fighting must be done during the day."

"Doing so… will leave us blind to our surroundings," Jarod cautioned.

"So be it. We cannot afford to lose scouts to the Others either. Let the skinchangers do it. Owls, eagles, and wolves will be our eyes."

The sombre meeting ended quickly, and Jon let out a sigh of relief as the chieftains and clan leaders made themselves scarce from the hall, leaving him alone with Val, Ghost, and a dozen direwolves. Fighting desperately all night had taken a heavy toll on him, and the myriad of wounds and bruises didn't help. Getting back to the camp through the newly fallen snow while injured had been a hefty struggle.

"Let me help you, Lord Snow," Val spoke softly and carefully supported him from his good side as he dragged himself towards his lordly quarters, a medium-sized room separated by one wooden wall from the rest of the hall. Ever since she had quickened with a child, the spearwife had begrudgingly agreed to remain behind the walls, away from the fighting, much to his relief. "How are you faring?"

"My thanks, Lady Snow," he chuckled tiredly as she helped him down his plain cot. For a moment, her face darkened, but then she leaned forward and stole a hungry kiss from his lips. "I've had worse, if you must know."

"Worse? When you dragged yourself into the hall, all feeble and bandaged, I barely recognised you, Jon. Brightspot said that if any of the strikes had gone half an inch deeper, you would have been a dead man!"

Yet they hadn't because Jon did not let them. He almost opened his mouth to tell her that the 'worse' in question was… death, for he had died twice now. Yet the words simply did not leave his tongue for some reason. Still, he could see why Val would be so worried.

"It was that or die," Jon admitted. "There was just… too many of them."

His wife grew even more worried. "I thought Styr was boasting?"

"He was, but not as much as you think. If I had to wager a guess, we were outnumbered at least twenty to one. The onset of dawn forced the Others to flee, saving our hides."

"Such odds are unheard of," Val said, awe slowly replacing the worry in her silvery eyes. Yet Jon could see his dear wife was still unsettled and smiled reassuringly.

"I didn't see Dalla today," he noted lightly, trying to change the topic.

"She was feeling too queasy to walk." She smiled with amusement, making his insides flutter. Gods, Val was beautiful. "It appears Duncan has also gotten her with a child."

"That explains it," Jon chuckled, closing his eyes in contentment. He wanted to keep gazing at his wife's gorgeous visage, but he had finally managed to find a position that would not strain any of his wounds, and his eyelids were growing heavy. "I suppose I will have to congratulate the two of them later."

"Babes are not celebrated before they reach twenty-five lunar cycles," Val pointed out chidingly. "It's bad luck."

"If you say so," he muttered drowsily, vaguely remembering hearing something similar in his previous life. A weight settled on the bed next to him.

"Just… don't die, Jon." His wife gently ran her fingers through his dark locks. "I cannot lose you. I care not for the other chieftains and raiders or the Cold Ones. They can all perish, but I cannot lose you."

It was incredibly selfish, but Jon loved her more for it.

"No matter what, I shall fight to my last breath. Have faith," Jon Snow muttered. "The gods have decided to test our mettle, and we shall either weather the storm or perish."

He was tired, tired of losing, tired of dying. But the bets were hedged, and all he could do was play with the dice he had thrown. Things were looking grim, but in truth, they had always been such; only now did he have the foresight to see it.

Winter is coming.

Jon's path had been set for some time now. It might not have been the best path, but it was the one he had chosen, and he would see it through to the bitter end if need be.

Val gently draped a fur pelt over him and began to hum a soothing tune. As the dreamland pulled Jon Snow into its sweet embrace, he realised that he didn't even mind dying again, so long he was together with his wife. Yet if they could both live, he would fight like a demon for the barest chance.


1st Day of the 11th Moon

The Quiet Wolf, the Narrow Sea


One moment, the horizon was as clear as a mirror as far as the eye could see, and the next moment, they were beset with heavy clouds and vicious winds. Before they knew it, the darkened sky churned with fury.

"Furl the sails, damn you. Furl them FASTER!" The captain shouted himself hoarse as the sailors were scuttling around to carry out his orders. The surrounding sea was no lesser; big dark waves angrily battered at the ships, sending them sprawling away from each other.

Ned felt helpless, like a fish in a barrel, as he held onto a nailed bench while the world around him shook. A flash of lightning was followed by a thunderclap, and Winter and Tommen were already hiding in his cabin, away from the world. The rest of his household guard had also quickly vacated the deck, leaving the sailors enough room to work.

The waves licked at the deck, sending angry sprays of salt water like a hail of cold needles and slipping up the panicked seamen, as everything not nailed down was rolling or sliding dangerously from one end of the deck to the other.

A heavy snapping sound echoed from the side, and when Ned looked in that direction, one of the other carrack's masts had snapped and fell to the side, slowly sinking into the raging waters along with the sail. The ship looked like a stranded duck without its wings. A colourful litany of curses forced Ned to glance at his ship's captain, who was now holding the torn-out rudder with a terrified face.

With the frightening rocking of the ship, some men even fell overboard, unable to keep their footing on the slippery deck. The Lord of Winterfell grimaced, gripped the nearby handles and turned to make his way to his cabin, only to be met face-to-face with a rapidly approaching barrel. The keg slammed into Ned before he could react, sending the world spinning; the sudden shouts of 'my lord' and hasty footsteps dimmed as his consciousness slipped from his grasp like water from a sieve.


Author's Endnote: Yeah… stuff happens.
The king is dead, all hail the king! Renly has a short moment of clarity, and Varys is shit-stirring again.

So far, nobody has picked a bone with Joffers the First… yet. Cersei is doing… Cersei things.

The Others are… adapting.

Ned meets one of the infamous autumn storms. Ned is knocked out (not dead!). Will the ships survive? Watch the next episode of Dragonball Z to find out!

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
46-Far From Home
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


3rd Day of the 11th Moon

Sansa Stark


In barely half a year, so many things had changed. Knights and princes and kings had somehow… lost their lustre. The blatant disrespect Robert Baratheon showed towards his wife was… unexpectedly jarring. The king's wishes were law, and Sansa didn't think of it then, but now she had time to reflect. Being neither a queen nor wed to a prince or a gallant knight looked as appealing anymore. Sansa couldn't help but notice that Myrcella had not mentioned her mother even once. Cersei Lannister was one of the most tragic women in the realm, she decided.

The fate of the previous Queen and crown prince's wife was no less tragic. Princesses were not supposed to be murdered by marauding knights like Clegane and Lorch!

Joffrey was all too gallant and beautiful as a prince ought to be, but underneath that, something gave her the chills. Princes in the songs did not go to whorehouses or pick fights with her brother… and a day later, he sauntered right back to Sansa as if he had done no wrong.

She could somewhat understand her father's reluctance toward a match with Joffrey. Yet things had spiralled so hard since Bran's death. Archery and dagger practice were odd and got her sweaty and messy, but they weren't… terrible. They also made Arya all the more bearable, for her sister now channelled all her focus in the yard instead of making trouble for everyone else. It had been over two moons after the hawking skirmish, and Arya's punishment had yet to run out as she joined that wildling woman in the kitchens, scrubbing pots and getting shouted at by Gage.

The Others supposedly returning sent half of Winterfell into a panic reminiscent of the Greyjoy rebellion. She was young then and did not understand why Mother had a solemn, sad face and her father had gone away for so long. Now, though, it was no less chilling. Yet when the royal decree arrived, announcing the Watch's reform and a hefty royal endorsement, the kingsroad swelled with men. Robb even declared a rare feast, and the mood in Winterfell turned for the better.

Farmers, peddlers, hedge knights, second and third sons aplenty had picked up hoes, carts, and arms and headed northwards to the Wall. For over a moon, the inns in Wintertown had swelled overmuch, and even another one had sprung up to bear the influx of travellers. She even heard Myrcella mention the possibility of expanding Wintertown to Robb! True, some were not there to fight but to settle in the vast lands of the Gift, yet her good sister was seen poaching several craftsmen on their way to the Wall, and Robb was not very pleased. Sansa thought her brother had become far too easily swayed by his new wife, though she did not mind. Myrcella had taken her duties with zeal, especially after the kiln had been finished.

In a single day, Sansa had seen more men pass to join the Watch than would volunteer for a handful of years.

It was not all good, though, as the influx of people had made some overly daring. Robb and the guardsmen often rode out to ensure the roads remained safe and even struck down a band of daring brigands who had tried to settle in a tumbledown tower to the north.

News of Jon continued to arrive by word of mouth from merchants and travellers or her father's ravens from King's Landing. Her half-brother had even made a name for himself beyond the Wall, slaying slavers and dark foes of yore. Sansa couldn't help but remember Jon in his bed, all feverish, face reddish akin to the coals of Mikken's forge and still as a corpse. Robb and Father had said he lost his wits, saying all sorts of mad things. Yet, could a madman put the heroes and knights from the tales to shame?

No, was Jon even a madman? If even half the tales were true, her half-brother had ventured into the icy wasteland Beyond the Wall, saving maidens and slaying dark things as if he had crawled out of the Age of Heroes, not… Winterfell. Sansa had spied a few times on her brothers' practice; Jon was good with the sword and could best many of the younger guardsmen and Robb, but he didn't look or fight like a legendary knight.

Regardless, it had to be true because her mother did not look surprised, grimace notwithstanding, and even the king had acknowledged Jon's exploits, ennobling him. Sansa and her siblings were all happy at the news, although Arya grew disappointed once she realised Jon would probably not return to Winterfell but to a holdfast of his own. It was odd to see over half of Myrcella's ladies in waiting moon after Jon, dreaming of being wedded to a man they had yet to see. Even Jeyne grew dreamy at the mention of her half-brother. As usual, her mother remained silent on the matter.

On the other hand, her father was finally returning North after a quarrel with the king, and Sansa couldn't help but feel glad. Without him, Winterfell felt… different. At least she was going to have another sibling and become an aunt. Another sister, if only a little better behaved than Arya, and a nephew to spoil!

Everything was different but in a better way. If only Bran were still here to see it.

"How romantic!" Jeyne gushed at Cerelle Lannett holding hands with the young and shy Farlen Locke, Lord Locke's only grandson, as they made their way to the Great Hall. "Their wedding is in a sennight, is it not?"

Myrcella had played matchmaker for the two; with so many maidens in Winterfell, many heirs and spares from every corner of the North could be seen flocking to the Heart of the North. Five of them had gathered in the castle yard, idly watching the brothers, cousins, and other sons and nephews spar. Rickard Liddle was swinging a greatsword against Eryk Ironsmith's shield and axe.

"Indeed it is," Wylla Manderly tutted, finger twirling her garish green braid. "Only I don't think poor Farlen will manage to carry his bride to the wedding feast with those twigs for arms."

Sansa barely managed to suppress the snicker at the image. Farlen was thin and gangly, and the plump Cerelle was twice as wide as her husband-to-be.

"Perhaps she'll carry him instead?" Serena Umber, towering half a head above them all, said, eliciting a few giggles from Jeyne and a snort from Wylla, while Sansa had to bite her lip not to guffaw. Then, she imagined the Umber maiden carrying her husband to the wedding feast and had to cover her laugh with a cough.

"Too soft, these Southrons," Brenda Dustin shook her head.

"Here comes your brother, Roderick," Wylla said as the Dustin heir challenged Torrhen Karstark.

Sansa shook her head, scratched Lady's ears, and idly watched as the direwolf's tail swished slowly in contentment. Her companion was now the smallest of the litter but still reached above her ribs, twice the size of most hounds.

At that moment, Rickon left the Great Keep, looked around warily, and dashed Sansa's way as soon as he saw her.

Sansa pinched the bridge of her nose as Rickon slammed himself onto her and pulled her skirts, face almost crying. "Sansa! Robb won't let me go hunting with him. And mom stole Shaggydog again!" And with Arya still punished with additional dancing lessons and helping their mother in her free time, there was nobody for Rickon to play with.

The other maidens cooed at her brother, eliciting a wry smile from Sansa and an adorable toothy growl from Rickon. Lady went over and started licking his face, much to the boy's chagrin. "Do you want to visit the new guest house with me, Rickon?"

Fighting off the enthusiastic direwolf, her brother managed to bob his head.


4th day of the 11th Moon

The Bog Devil, ?


"Lord Stark struck his head hard," Arlyn reported. "Once from the barrel, and a second time with falling on the deck. Had to shave his mane to check, but there's no swelling or fracture in the skull, thankfully. Injuries inside the head are hard to predict, but it's best not to move him just yet."

"Very well then," The crannoglord exhaled slowly. Nearby, Tommen clung to Winter, looking lost and alone. The direwolf looked wary, golden eyes darting around. Jory Castle, Vayon Poole and all the northern noble sons and uncles had gathered around him, over thirty of them, with morose faces.

"Fuckin' sea," Morgan Liddle spat angrily. "Give me mountains and snow any day!"

The crannog healer coughed. "If I can procure the ingredients for smelling salts, I can attempt to wake him."

Yet, there was not a single village or settlement in sight here, making such materials extremely challenging to procure. The rocky coast was bare, reminding Howland of tales of the Stony Shore. The five mighty carracks now looked a sorry sight. Only two could be seen from here, nearly a mile apart, yet both ominously stuck amidst the waves, all battered masts ripped off or half-cracked across a rocky stretch of shore. The other three were further down the bend of the rocky cliffs, out of sight.

"Just take care of Lord Stark for now. And I must be informed of any changes immediately."

Arlyn ran off, returning to the encampment of tents on a hill near the shore. At least they managed to salvage all their belongings and some horses. The three ship captains and four first mates returned from their smaller rowboats, all grim. Two of the five captains had been washed into the sea during the storm.

"Any luck?" Wylis Manderly tiredly rubbed his meaty face.

"Nay."

"So you can't repair the ships?" Howland asked the captains.

"Not here," The oldest one, hair all gone grey, answered dourly. "Maybe if we were in a harbour or a shipyard. But here? Nay. We have only two good rudders and four masts spread around five ships. And the storm threw us into the rocky shallows, cracking all the hulls. 'Tis a miracle most of us made it."

As most of the Northmen remained below the deck, almost all the casualties had been from the sailors; the storm had washed off a good fifth of them into the raging sea, yet they had managed to rescue some who had also washed ashore.

"So we're stranded somewhere on the Andalosi coastline," he sighed.

"And it's too risky to move till Lord Stark wakes," Wyman grimly added.

"This is a sign from the gods," Damon Dustin smiled lustily, hand on his axe's handle. He had been over the moon when his precious steed was secured and would not leave him out of sight for more than a minute. Even now, his squire kept the horse close. "We ought to scour this place clean like the Hungry Wolf did!"

"There's nothing here already, you battle-crazed numbskull," Rogar Wull snorted. "Look at the surroundings. 'Tis all rock, grass, sand, n' weeds!"

Howland pinched the bridge of his nose. Gods, if it wasn't for the Stark guardsmen and Red Walder listening to him, the Northmen would have all started quarrelling and fighting each other over the smallest things. Ned had not bothered to appoint a second in command for a simple voyage, but alas, it seemed like the gods had other plans for them.

"We ought to scout the surroundings first and find out where we are," Howland said before the argument could heat up. "Norrey, Ryswell, take as many horsemen as you need and cover the north and the south. See if we can find some fishing village along the shore or some game to hunt. The sailors will start fishing and dismantling the ships. We must set up at least a ditch and a palisade on that hill lest we get attacked from the east."

The hill in question was a rocky thing barely a few dozen feet high, yet it would do as a defensible camp. The men quickly busied themselves as Howland continued barking orders, trying to remember all of the lessons and advice from his childhood. He couldn't help but lament; crannogmen were not meant to lead like this, not outside of the Neck.

"Prince Tommen still needs to continue his princely training while Lord Stark is knocked out," Ser Wylis Manderly coughed before they dispersed, grabbing Howland's attention again. Suddenly, everything grew quiet as the Northmen halted, and all turned to look at Ned's page. The golden-haired boy tried to hide behind Winter, but the direwolf twisted and pushed Tommen forward with his snout.

"Aye, that's right," the crannoglord agreed. Ned had done his best to mould the young lad into a worthy Prince of the realm, and it would not do for those lessons to be stopped abruptly.

Morgan Liddle stepped forward. "I'll train the boy in the axe."

"I will teach him how to ride-"

"A Prince must know how to wrestle and kill foes in heavy armour-"

"The warbow-"

"We must make a proper lancer out of him-"

"Greatsword-"

"Warhammer like his father-"

"Ambush and hunting-"

Before Howland Reed could blink, Tommen had found himself multiple teachers for every discipline a nobleman could ever be required to excel in, and the Northmen were already squabbling on who to teach what and when.


8th Day of the 11th Moon

The Red Viper, The Wall


"I definitely prefer the South," Ellaria said hoarsely, all wrapped in thick furs and wool like a toddler. The rest of them were no different. "A seven hundred feet tall wall made from ice… madness."

"Ah, but the line between madness and greatness is often thin. The Builder had plenty of both, I say." Oberyn shook his head and looked behind at his newest squire, Lom, an enthusiastic young boy he had picked up from Gulltown to help them with the servant duties. He was riding a mule just behind them, loaded with most of their supplies.

"Snow in the fucking summer," Obara groaned from her mare.

They had taken a ship to Eastwatch and were now approaching Castle Black. Everything was covered with a thin veil of white, and snowflakes danced in the wind. Yet that did not stop the small but constant stream of travellers and volunteers headed for Castle Black. However, quite a few had stopped at the newly reopened Torches and Sable Hall to the east.

Worse, it was too cold, and Oberyn was forced to pay a hefty coin to send his sand steed back to Sunspear by ship. That was only possible because the ship captain had hailed from Planky Town and knew him personally. Now, they were all riding a shaggy garron each.

"I did offer to send you back to Dorne," Oberyn smiled thinly at the three of them, but his eyes settled on his younger daughter. Truth be told, he began regretting his decision to take all of them together; Nymeria's face was reddened, having caught some northern chill in the last two eves. It was not too serious, but he knew how such things could suddenly turn for the worse.

Thankfully, they were finally approaching Castle Black, who had a maester and a proper supply of medicine and herbs. The long line of volunteers and travellers stretched so far into the Gift that he could not see its end.

"How are you faring, Nym?"

"'M fine." The words came out weak and croaky, making Oberyn worry even more. He nudged his steed forward, riding next to his daughter in case she fell off the garron.

"What's with all the obsidian?" His eldest asked. The kingsroad was filled with carts, some filled with fur, barrels, and more, but more than half carried only dragonglass. A smaller stream of crude wagons was moving southward, with quite a few going West.

"According to legend, it kills the Others," Oberyn hummed, remembering the old dusty compendium of First Men Myths and Legends he had studied in Oldtown after bribing the Archmaester of History to open his personal vaults. Ellaria immediately sent him a warning glance, making him chuckle. His paramour did know him all too well. "Don't worry, my love, I did not come here looking for a fight."

Although if opportunity lent itself, he would want to test his mettle against the so-called Cold Gods. Truth be told, Oberyn could have poisoned the Mountain back in King's Landing, but doing so would be meaningless. A poisoned man would never confess who ordered the death of his pregnant sister and niece. While the Red Viper hated the tool with a burning passion, he had not forgotten the hand that wielded it. Alas, Tywin Lannister was not so easily killed; the Old Lion dwelled in his Rock, rarely stirring from his lair.

Doran would say now was not the time. But it was never the time. They could have declared their independence once more after Robert's Rebellion, but Doran did not want to fight back then. Now, he was even older and more cautious, and Oberyn knew he would want to fight even less.

Regardless, he was done waiting around, and it was time to taste the world and make some connections of his own until the old Lion moved.

Like the other keeps of the Watch, Castle Black had no walls and was a hodgepodge of timber keeps, halls, and weathered stone towers. They rode into the yard, only to find it swarming with men training, looking like a gigantic ant hive. Some shovelled snow and shit from the stables and pigsty or were knapping at the obsidian, turning it to spearheads and arrowtips, and many were unloading carts and dealing with newcomers. A slew of masons were pulling down a dangerously leaning tower while others toiled repairing another broken one.

One of the watchmen, a thin, dour-looking man with greyish hair, came their way.

"Are ye here to take the black?" The voice was as surly as the man who spoke it.

"Nay, my good man." Oberyn smiled. "I'm Prince Oberyn Martell, coming for a visit."

"I'll inform the Lord Commander," the watchman glanced at his daughters and paramour, groaned, and made way for the formidable stone tower, probably the seat of the Castle.

His girls attracted plenty of glances as they waited, and the young Lom grew uneasy, but none dared approach. With a sign from him, they all dismounted, and his squire went to stable their steeds.

A gaunt, dangerous-looking man came out of the stone tower five minutes later. A long but thin pale scar marred his face from the brow to the cheek. Oberyn couldn't help but be on guard, for the man walked like a seasoned killer, and he noticed the black pommel of his sword was carved in the shape of a direwolf head. If that was not a dead giveaway, the direwolf behind him, as large as a horse with fur as black as sin, definitely was.

A sideways glance told him his daughters were eyeing the man with undisguised interest.

"Benjen Stark," Oberyn greeted, smiling wide. The man before him was no less fearsome and dangerous than his brother, but in a different way, even without the enormous wolf beside him. "These are my Paramour Ellaria, my daughters, Obara and Nymeria, and my new squire, Lom."

"Oberyn Martell," Stark nodded, blue eyes like two chips of ice. They had met once long ago, in the accursed Tourney of Harrenhal, and it seemed like the young pup had grown big and fierce. "What brings you southrons to this frozen corner of the world?"

"After hearing all those rumours, I just had to come and see for myself. Also, my daughter has gotten… ill. I would humbly request the services of the maester here."

Stark's face grew sterner, but the First Ranger knew better than to snub them openly. "You're in luck. Our own maester is busy, but Archmaester Marwyn is here as a guest. Edd, escort the lady to the Mage." The dour watchman helped Nymeria, and Obara followed along; both kept throwing glances at Benjen Stark, who shook his head with a frown.

"It seems I am not the only drifter brought by the wind here," Oberyn smiled. "Marwyn the Mage seldom leaves the Citadel after becoming an Archmaester. Did he perhaps bring an… acolyte with him?"

"Aye, Alleras, Pate, and some foppish Tyrell boy," Stark sighed, idly running his hand through the black beast's fur, but the Red Viper couldn't help but smile widely. Fate worked in mysterious ways. "As for why Marwyn is here, our Maester invited him as an advisor. We need all the wits and knowledge we can get, but the Citadel is slow to send new maesters for the reopened holdfasts."

"Ah, the Conclave has always been an old, miserly lot," Oberyn agreed and eyed the direwolf. It sat down like an enormous, obedient dog next to its master, but judging by its powerful maw and razor-sharp teeth, the beast could easily rip off a man's limb.

The First Ranger shook his head. "You are in luck, Martell. A sennight later, there would have been no quarters left to accommodate you. We're stretched thin now; food is scarce, and we're short on room. Eight keeps were reopened in the last half a moon, but the men kept coming. Gods, I never thought I'd say this, but we need more farmers and builders than swordsmen."

"Those will come too, sooner or later. A royal endorsement of such scale is a rare thing. Let alone two town charters. I do not know if you heard just yet, but the king decided to dedicate half of his purse from the Boulder Lifting to you." Oberyn paused, and then a smile crept on his face as he waved Lom over. "Let it be known that House Martell is no lesser in generosity than the Starks and Baratheons. I, Oberyn Martell, shall gift the Watch with two thousand dragons of my own pouch!"

The stunned look on Benjen Stark was worth all the gold, and it made the Red Viper burst out in laughter while Ellaria was shaking her head fondly.

"Unpredictable indeed," The Ranger muttered in wonder, then gave him a grateful nod as Lom brought over the coin; the poor boy looked like a duckling as he struggled to carry the large sack with both hands.

"Say, any trouble with the drastic changes?"

"Plenty of grumbling, but they quickly shut up once the wandering crows started returning with hundreds of volunteers each. Let me show you the quarters, I suppose. But don't expect any Southron luxuries here."

"'Tis fine," Oberyn bobbed his head. "I want to taste everything Castle Black has to offer."

Stark snorted, "I doubt it. Unless you want to take the night patrol atop the Wall?"

The words made Oberyn blanch while Ellaria burst out in laughter.


9th Day of the 11th Moon

The First Ranger


Benjen was glad the Red Viper had not proven a nuisance. Although it had scarcely been a day, it was too early to tell, especially for a man with such a deserved reputation of being fierce and unpredictable. However, the presence of his daughters and paramour did attract plenty of unwanted attention, even if they kept to their quarters most of the time. It didn't help that both Sand Snakes were eyeing Benjen like a piece of meat, precisely the excitement he did not need. Nymeria was a beauty, he could admit, and the vows now allowed such things, yet he found himself reluctant.

Sure, they were not here to join the Watch, but the tale of Danny Flint was not some made-up song, and while capable with dagger and spear, they lacked a lordly retinue to protect them. Of course, if something went wrong here, the Night's Watch would doubtlessly be held responsible. At least the new Auxiliary order, with all the lawbreakers and brigands, was kept separate from the rest.

Gods, why were the Dornish so troublesome?

"Lord Stark delivered, and then some more," Aemon feebly shook his head, breaking Benjen out of his musing. "Restructuring the whole order has been a cumbersome task." The upper echelons of Castle Black had all gathered in the Lord Commander's Solar.

"Stark, Stark," Mormont's raven cawed as Jeor fed it a kernel of corn.

The Commanders still had to give the old vows, but surprisingly, volunteers to hold the newly opened castles were plenty. Eleven Castles were officially back in use, and all nineteen castles could be open by the end of the following year if things continued this way.

The master-at-arms could no longer handle the amount of training and had enlisted five captains, whose job was to keep everyone well-trained at all times and drill formations until the men could do it with eyes closed. Marriage might have been allowed, but no women were housed in the castles along the Wall. Instead, small villages formed half a league to the South. Not many were in a rush to wed, especially with no land and because the Watch offered no coin in remuneration for service.

The vows remained as before - only the parts about taking wives and fathering children were removed.

A scant few who had served for over twenty years had chosen to leave the order and receive the promised plot of land. A smart move from Ned, which helped start up farms and villages and, in a few years, would help feed the Watch, for all the taxes in the Gift were gathered in kind. In times of dire need, the retired watchmen were obligated to mobilise and aid in the Wall's defence anyway.

Senior Ranger was a new rank, which would command two dozen rangers in turn, making it easier to organise in higher numbers. The Stewards and the Builders had undergone similar restructuring.

"Six thousand four hundred and twenty-nine Watchmen," Jeor guffawed, taking a mouthful of dark ale from his horn.

"We ought to start using the newly formed Auxiliary order to reclaim more land. With all that coin, we can buy more herds of livestock, like hairy cattle from the Umbers and mountain sheep from the Norreys that can graze in the snow."

"Aye, that ought to do it for now," the Old Bear agreed. "There must be a decent fisherman or three in all the auxiliaries. We must start fishing in the Bay of Ice and use the rivers and lakes in the Gift. Benjen, tactics?"

Benjen ran a hand through his dark mane; he had been tasked to figure out different ways to combat the Others when the Lord Commander left for King's Landing. With Maester Aemon and the Mage's advice, he had rudimentary tactics prepared.

"According to all accounts, the Others all strike in the darkness of the night or cold, sunless days." Benjen pointed out.

"If they don't start bringing the dark with them, too," Ser Alliser groused. The crotchety knight had only grown gloomier as of late, though he seemed to have taken to training the recruits with a renewed passion never shown before.

"Regardless, the Haunted Forest is not fitting terrain for us to fight such foes. Now, we have the manpower to start chopping down the woodland and get plenty of timber for construction. We can make a series of wooden forts to be used as a staging ground for further advance. It would also be wise to send hunting parties for game before winter arrives and the beasts hibernate."

The Lord Commander looked at the map. "And what about Rangings? We're blind to anything happening to the North right now."

"Risky," Benjen said. "A large group would surely be attacked at night, although with our enlarged numbers, we might be capable of forming a combined platoon with those clearing the woodlands. Perhaps sending a group of three or five at most ahead of them, but they must sleep atop the trees if they do not want to be torn up at night, which means no horses and a slower pace. I'm not even sure that would work."

"Alright then, have three such squads sent while I ready the clearing teams. Volunteers only. If they manage to return, we can discuss further. And no, Stark, I'm not sending you. I need you here."

Benjen closed his mouth and grimaced. Was he so predictable?

"What about the wildlings?" Thorne asked, a heavy frown on his sharp face.

"They're probably busy killing each other without Mance or have gone to the winds," Mormont snorted.

"Winds, winds," the raven jumped in the air, making a circle around the table, before landing on Benjen's table. "Snow."

His thoughts couldn't help but drift to his nephew. He just hoped Jon was faring well. But then, Benjen shook his head; his nephew might look young, but he was better than them all. The savage finesse and speed with which Jon effortlessly threw himself against the Cold Ones was still fresh in his mind. Midnight nudged his side, making Benjen turn absentmindedly and earn himself a sticky, wet slobber to the face. Besides, Ghost was with his nephew, along with an entire pack of the beasts.

"We've yet to decide how to use the two town charters," Mormont grunted while Benjen grabbed a nearby rag to wipe his face clean.

"Perhaps at each side of the coast?" Aemon proposed quietly. "With Mole Town in the middle, it would alleviate-" At that moment, the door opened, and Marwyn entered, face flushed from exertion and a roll of parchment in his grasp.

"The king is dead." The Archmaester's voice was deep and breathless.


Myr

"The red priests have all gone mad," the man said. Cloaked in robes of deep indigo with intricate Valyrian glyphs and fiery patterns in silver and gold, the wizard looked enigmatic, especially with his cowl covering everything but his mouth. By his side lay a staff made from a goldenheart tree, all carved with intricate patterns and lines, a red ruby encrusted at the end. They were sitting in a lavish tavern a stone's throw away from the harbour, a skilled bard tugging the strings of a lyre on a small stage in the centre as three half-naked maidens danced sensually.

"Oh?" It was another tall figure, cloaked in a dark cloak, with a black beard and a mocking smile showing beneath the hood.

"Aye, the fools in the red temple here quarrelled for moons. Supposedly, their red god stopped answering prayers. One night, they started killing each other and set their shrine ablaze. By the morrow, there was nought but ash and charred stone left," The wizard let out a cold laugh; there was little love between the red clergy and the other sorcerers. "They can't hear their red god. I've heard it's even worse in Volantis. They have dragged the tiger cloaks and the fiery hand in the fighting, and the streets ran red with blood for a sennight."

"They felt it too, then. Just over eight moons ago… things changed." The dark-cloaked figure uncorked his flask, filling the air with a sickly sweet scent as he took a strong gulp. When the flask was returned to his belt, his lips were dark blue. "So, what say you? Can you do it?"

"… Perhaps." The wizard hesitated for a handful of minutes, fingers tapping rhythmically on the table, yet his companion waited patiently, as still as a statue. "Nine moons ago, I would have said no, but now… It has to be awoken from the stone first. I have some ideas, but such things are gruesome and… costly."

"The price is of no issue." The black-cloaked figure leaned forward, the cowl pulling back slightly, revealing a black patch over the man's left eye and a golden kraken embroidered upon his silken doublet peeking below.


Author's Endnote:
Forty-five chapters later, we get another Sansa PoV.

Ned is still knocked out but decidedly alive.

Oberyn is larping around as only Oberyn can do. For those who did forget, Aemon decided to write to Marwyn the Mage before Mormont sailed down to KL.

Robert's death has finally spread far and wide (reaching the Wall means it reached everywhere in the realm).

And I have not forgotten our resident creeper, and we have a look at red priests wildin'. Poor Melisandre is not the only one.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
Last edited:
With all that coin, we can buy more herds of cattle, like hairy oxen from the Umbers and mountain sheep from the Norreys can graze in the snow."
I think "can graze in the snow" needs a "that" in front of it.

Also, a couple of points about oxen: they're a) male and b) sterile. Basically, they're grown-up steers and had the equipment needed to breed removed before they were a year old. Maybe rephrase things as "herds of livestock, like hairy cattle from the Umbers...." Sheep, after all, are not cattle, and if you want to be able to breed your cattle, you need more than oxen. Oxen are really useful for labor though; it's the only reason you'd bother keeping them around for more than a couple of years.
 
47-Turning Point
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


9th Day of the 11th Moon

Garlan Tyrell, somewhere on the Rose Road


"The Lannisters are not our foes," his father pointed out righteously. "Eddard Stark is an honourable man. He would never conspire against His Grace."

Garlan had to give it to the Lord of Storm's End; he knew how to stay composed, although the knight could feel Renly's patience was dwindling. Loras and the king's youngest brother had caught up to them yesterday, just a few days from Bitterbridge. Now, they were resting under a green pavilion. Margaery and her companions were sent away on a walk to the nearby small Sept, and all the servants were out of hearing distance.

"That man is a grasping deceiver, and the Queen is just a cheating whore." That was the wrong thing to say, and Mace Tyrell's jaw visibly tightened, for his father held Lord Stark in great esteem. Yet Garlan didn't like Renly much - while he had turned Loras into a proper knight, their relationship felt odd, and not in a good way. Why was his youngest brother standing with the Lord of Storm's End instead of with them?

"A bold claim to make when you'd be the next in line," Mace Tyrell observed coldly, finally shedding his jovial veneer.

"I've shown you the proof," Renly inclined his head, the book of great lineages in hand.

"Indeed." His father took a heavy gulp of wine from his flask. "I read through it well, and it means nothing."

"It means nothing?!"

"Just like Baratheons have black hair no matter their spouses, the Lannisters always have golden locks. There have been two Baratheon marriages to Lannister bearing only four children." His father leaned forward, making the makeshift chair groan under his weight. "Two of them died in the crib, no hair grown. You didn't see that one Baratheon married into Casterly Rock, and all her children had golden hair. Same with the three recorded Durrandons from the last millennium who wed into the lion's den."

Renly's broad shoulders were stubbornly squared. "Ser Loras investigated my brother's bastards and the death of Lord Arryn. Do you not trust his word?"

Loras stood to the side, silent as a grave and looking mighty uncomfortable. Garlan couldn't help but curse the Lord of Storm's End inwardly once more for trying to use his brother against the family; Squiring Loras to Renly had been a mistake.

"Of course I trust my son," Mace Tyrell scoffed. "But did it ever occur to you that you only managed to find black-haired bastards because the others simply do not take after their father?" To Garlan's amusement, Renly opened his mouth to retort, but no words came out. "As for Lord Arryn, King's Landing is but a pit of vipers, and relying only on your eyes can be… deceiving. A highlord is not so easily assassinated, Lord Baratheon."

"Yet Lord Arryn and both of my brothers died within a year," Renly's voice was as quiet as a whisper, and his face grew unwilling. "Something is amiss."

His father laughed. "Something always is amiss in that city, for schemers and plotters are hiding under every floor and behind every wall. I will be honest with you, Lord Baratheon. House Tyrell shall not fight all the kingdoms on its lonesome for such a fleeting claim."

"Not all," the Baratheon interrupted. "Dorne and the Iron Isles will never support Joffrey or Tywin Lannister. And Lysa Arryn is half-mad and half-craven woman with a sickly boy."

"Perhaps," Mace shrugged. "But it matters not. Despite his reputation, Tywin Lannister is a reasonable man who would be amenable to making my daughter the next queen without pulling the whole realm into war. Sansa Stark can be the next Lady of Highgarden - I only need to send my eldest to visit Winterfell with gifts and promises and help the Watch with their latest woe."

"Cersei would rather let the realm burn than let Margaery marry Joffrey, and she is the sitting regent until the old lion arrives." Renly shook his head. "Her golden son will be wed to some simpering chit she could control long before her father sets foot into the city."

"Should such a thing come to pass, even my support has a price, and you know it."

At that moment, Margaery and her gaggle of ladies and cousins finally returned, and his father's serious face disappeared, replaced by the broad, jovial smile as he stood up with a flourish.


Magister Zaphon Sarrios, Tyrosh

The Purple Swan, his mentor's ship, was spotted in the docks, and the magister ordered his steward to prepare a welcoming feast. Alas, poor Lazos looked tired and not enthusiastic, which did not bode well.

"Stark refuses to promise anything without his son present. Something about Beyond the Wall being dangerous. Dead men walking, giant spiders, and ice necromancers."

"Of course it's dangerous," Zaphon scoffed. "But those things can be killed, no? Jon Snow is the danger! That's why I want him. With him as my good son, I can easily push Arvaad's men out of the city guard. The damn pest has been sending his men to extort my dye works for protection money now."

"The sunset king enfeoffed Jon Snow for his feats of bravery," Lazos bobbed his head humbly. "The boy is to take a choicer pick of any empty castle or land he desires once he returns south of the Wall. But none can say when that will be, not even his father."

"Bah, the gods are conspiring against me. I don't like this." Zaphon slapped the table angrily. Everyone knew it was nigh impossible to tear a sunset lord from his fief. Even if his daughter wed Jon Snow, she'd go to live in his castle, completely ruining his plans. "I don't like this, especially with the red priests making trouble. They keep killing each other and dragging others into the slaughter. Just last night, a smithy on the Merlen Square was set ablaze by those zealots."

Worse, the Archon was a pious man and had decreed the city would not interfere in the affairs of the clergy, letting the madmen run rampant.

"I knew there had been some… woes in the Red Temple for moons, but it wasn't serious." Lazor took a bite from the roasted golden duck. "They had quarrelled a few times before, but nothing bloody. Why now?"

"Pah, the fools claim the Red God has abandoned them. Their infamous fire visions work no longer. The Volantine Highpriest claimed it was a punishment for their sins, and they needed to discard worldly comforts and pray harder. It didn't work, and the voices saying the end was nigh and the Great Other was stirring grew louder and louder. Some want to go and fight it, more want to search for Azor Ahai, and those under the High Priest urge caution and prayer."

"There are… tales of old, ancient foes returning from Beyond the Wall from the sunset lands and the Grey Waste," his teacher's face turned grave. "The Great Darkness come again."

That phrase he had heard spoken in fear, be it by other magisters or some red priests preaching in the streets. End of the world, eternal night, and all that horseshit. How terribly dreadful.

"Pah, old wives' tales and mummer's farce," the magister snorted and waved for Velyna to come and feed him grapes. "Superstitious lot to the last. Still, these problems with the city guard and the red priests must be addressed."

"Perhaps purchasing another two centuries of Unsullied to alleviate the burden?"

"A sound idea." The magister took a sip of spiced summerwine. "Make it happen."

Deliana came over, and her soft hands skilfully eased the tangled knot that had formed in his shoulders, making Zaphon sigh with relief.


10th day of the 11th Moon

Tyrion Lannister, King's Landing


Just when Tyrion thought Joffrey wouldn't make a too-terrible king, his nephew found a way to surprise him.

"Your Grace," Pycelle coughed, nervously pulling on his beard. "The High Septon might be… unhappy if the ceremony takes place before the Heart Tree instead of the Great Sept. The Old Gods cannot see there anyway, for the Weirwood had been cut down and roots dug out during the Blessed's reign."

"A terrible travesty," Joffrey declared. "This is why I ordered Trant and Moore last week to go and get me a weirwood cutting from Rosby. They should be back before sunset. There cannot be a godswood without a proper Heart Tree."

Tyrion scratched his head, and he wasn't the only one confused - Varys looked like he had just heard the sky had gone red, Cersei was looking at Joffrey as if seeing him for the first time, and Barristan had grown even stiffer than usual. He knew Joffrey had shown mild interest in the Old Gods before but never managed to inquire Lord Stark about it. At least that explained the mysterious absence of Moore and Trant.

His sister managed to gather herself rather quickly. "These are old, abandoned customs from a more barbaric time, sweetling. One afternoon at the Great Sept, and we can all forget about this… nonsense."

"I'm the King of the Andals, Rhoynar, and the First Men. If there's a Sept in my city, there must be a proper Heart Tree, too. My sister wed before the weirwood, and so can I!"

"Indeed, Your Grace," Varys was the first to recover, with his high-pitched voice. "But planting and growing a weirwood into a proper Heart Tree is said to take a lot of time… and effort. It's an obscure, forgotten skill."

"The Northmen know how, I asked. And there are books on the subject in the royal library." Tyrion stood there, stunned. This was the first time he ever heard his nephew even mention reading.

"Very wise, Your Grace," the Grandmaester flattered with a strained smile. "Yet tradition dictates a king to wed in the Great Sept of Baelor. All the rulers before you have done so and have been crowned by the High Septon."

Joffrey's face scrunched up with distaste. "All must serve at the pleasure of the king."

"Yet a king has always been crowned by the High Septon, Your Grace." Tyrion felt like reason slipped between his fingers. Gods, why did his nephew have to be so stubborn? "Even the Conqueror flew with his sister-wives and three dragons to the Starry Sept for it. Besides, the masses must witness the royal coronation, and we cannot let in all sorts of strays in the Red Keep for it."

"It is a one-time show of grace and dignity, sweetling," Cersei cajoled at the frowning boy-king. Her motherly smile looked rather stiff and completely out of place on his sister's pretty face. "After that, you can ignore the fat septon as you wish."

"Very well," Joffrey stood up, looking bored. "I am a generous king and will grace those bumbling fools and their stuffy Sept with my presence just this once. But it will be a double ceremony - the High Septon will later wed me in the Godswood." And with that, his royal nephew decisively marched out of the room, shadowed by the silent Barristan Selmy.

This was the second time his nephew had attended the small council meeting, and it was no better than the last. Joffrey was stubborn and whimsical, and only foolish flattery worked… sometimes. Tyrion couldn't help but ask himself what his sister had been doing for years because his nephew had no idea how to be a lord, let alone a king. Gallantry and courtesies came quickly enough to him, but everything else…

Worse, Joffrey had simply wrestled control of the kingsguard and the red cloaks with laughable ease, and nobody managed to stop him. Not even Cersei. And now, the new boy-king was doing whatever he wished, whenever he wished. Which, thankfully, meant hunting and whoring, as Joffrey was dead set on outdoing his father, at least for now. Cersei looked quite tired, with dark bags forming under her eyes.

It was no wonder since his sister had insisted on doing everything herself or having a say in the smallest matter as if she were the ruler. Presiding over the court and petitions every day, dealing with royal issues, big or small, and preparing for the wedding and coronation took a visible toll on Cersei.

"Convincing the High Septon to do this might prove… difficult." Varys's cautious words finally broke the silence.

"He better do it, or I will find a new one who will," Cersei scoffed.

Pycelle hemmed and feebly ran a hand through his wizened beard. "Should we… finally announce the royal wedding?" Truth be told, Tyrion had been baffled at first when his sister had ordered to keep the whole thing under wraps, but after a few days, things finally made sense. Cersei feared her father finding out and rushing to the city to thwart her plans. Now, Tywin Lannister would hear of this long after it had happened.

And a consummated union between Myrielle Lannister and Joffrey Baratheon bound by the High Septon would not be something their father could contest. The girl was kin, a lion of Casterly Rock, if from a lesser pride, but she was not so easily removed as Tysha, and even Tywin Lannister would not stoop to something as low as kinslaying.

"It is time," Cersei unsurprisingly agreed, and the Grandmaester bobbed his head and took out a quill and a roll of parchment from his robes.

Varys, smiling gently, clasped his hands with a flourish. "The small council has grown even smaller of late. Perhaps some new, leal councillors might alleviate our burdens?"

"Renly still has to return to the city and explain himself," his sister replied icily, the rest of the threat unsaid - declining royal summons was treason. "I have decided Cregan Karstark shall be our new master of laws, and Lord Lewys Lydden shall become the new master of ships."

Cersei's challenging gaze roamed the table, and none of the remaining councillors dared to comment. If his sister wanted to appoint a pompous fool who had probably travelled by boat no more than twice in his life because she thought him loyal, who was Tyrion to argue? Varys and Pycelle seemed to be of a similar mind, and for good reason - Cersei had shown that she considered disagreement to be defiance, if not outright treason.

"What of Ser Barristan, Your grace?" The eunuch asked.

"What of him?"

"The king died under his watch." The spider's words grew heavy with regret. "A terrible tragedy, to be sure, but it only shows our gallant Lord Commander has grown too old to do his duty."

Which was… true. Someone had to take responsibility for Robert's death, and Selmy had been there, unable to do anything, the perfect target.

"The white cloaks serve for life," Pycelle reminded gruffly as he finished inking the wedding announcement.

"But… what good are old men if they cannot guard their king?" Varys shrugged innocently. Tyrion somewhat agreed. Only, the question was if Barristan Selmy had grown too old or if a few more years of service were left in him. "Of course, leal service has to be rewarded. Perhaps a nice plot of land and a few servants to care for the old knight's needs?"

"Such matters can be deliberated after my son's wedding," Cersei decided, but her face had grown thoughtful. "Council adjourned."

The meeting predictably ended, and Tyrion made his way out.

There were quite a few more positions to be replaced; Littlefinger had filled half the lower court with his men, and now it was Tyrion's turn to do the same - see who could be bought and replace the rest. Besides, his newly recruited assistant, Lothor Brune, a skilled and honest free-rider from the Clawmen, was now searching for Baelish's last hideouts in hopes of finding a stash of dragons. Being the master of coin was lucrative, giving him the power to regulate tariffs and set taxes, especially in the city. There was a hefty amount of dragons pocketed after purging Baelish's men, and many wealthy merchants were overly generous with their gifts to cultivate a good relationship with the master of coin.

The best thing? All of this was within the powers of the post. After all, if Baelish could get rich from every change in the tariffs and prices of goods, why wouldn't Tyrion follow in his footsteps? Now that he could visit the royal brothels for free, his purse grew heavier.

Tyrion had already purchased four warehouses and a run-down inn for himself.

They were small and not significant in any meaningful way. Tyrion had seen many others, all better and more luxurious.

But these five were special. They were his, his alone - the fruits of his efforts, not some pittance his father had allowed.


11th Day of the 11th Moon

Tyrion couldn't help but note that his sister was almost as big a spender as her husband. Joffrey often rode across the city, basking in the adoration of the masses, taking a liking to the cheering of the smallfolk. Besides that, his nephew spent most of his time hunting and gracing the city's brothels with his presence, which cost little coin because the crown now owned most of them.

However, the madames did not look very happy after Joffrey's visits.

At least Tyrion was left to his own devices as long as there was gold to spend, which suited him just fine. A ridiculous amount of gold and silver flowed into the treasury every year, and without Robert to splurge it on whatever whim, tourney, or feast, the coffers were no longer completely empty. The gold cloaks had become far more effective in keeping the peace and order under Balon Swann. The merchants and traders had a noticeably increased presence in the city; the tariffs from King's Landing brought over ten thousand golden dragons more per moon.

Still, as Lord Stark had set the course, the debt repayments to the Iron Bank were ongoing, and within a year, the Iron Throne would no longer owe them. There were only the Faith, the Tyrells, the Tyroshi cartels, and his father to repay. If things were good and peaceful, within a decade or two, the crown would no longer be in any debt.

Shaking his head, he looked at Myrielle Lannister, sitting on Joffrey's left on a smaller gilded chair, on her back clasped a new cloak - the black Baratheon stag on gold on one side and golden lion of Lannister on crimson on the other. Upon her brow stood a golden crow encrusted with two lions facing each other at her brow, with red rubies for eyes. His cousin looked quite happy, for she was officially the new Queen. Tyrion couldn't help but wonder why Cersei chose the uglier of Uncle Stafford's daughters. Myrielle wasn't hard on the eye, but Cerenna was the fairer sister.

Predictably, the High Septon wasn't overly happy, but he reluctantly did a second ceremony before the new weirwood sapling. The cutting seemingly took root, sprouted overnight, and was as tall as a man. The event had the Northmen in a joyous mood, but Tyrion couldn't help but feel eerie about the whole thing. Others seemed to have similar qualms, but Joffrey took that as a sign that his marriage would be a blessed one. Needless to say, the crown's debt from the Faith had been recalled, and Tyrion now had more trouble on his plate because neither Cersei nor Joffrey bothered much with copper counting. Such dull things were for dwarves like him.

The Throne Hall was lined with long tables heavy with various dishes and men, but it didn't feel as boisterous and joyous as Myrcella's wedding had. Of course, a feast was a feast, and Tyrion had filled a generous serving of everything he could reach while enjoying the bard's performance. Even his sister looked… happy and content with Jaime standing like a golden shadow behind her. Tyrion snorted; his siblings had grown less subtle after Robert passed.

He had been seated on the edge of the high table between the New Commander of the gold cloaks and the new Master of Laws. It was a petty insult by Cersei, no doubt, but Tyrion couldn't find himself to care right now.

"Our new queen looks happy," Karstark noted from his left after taking a large bite from an auroch steak slathered with dark mushroom gravy. Then, he grabbed a horn of dark ale and raised it high. "May the royal union be fruitful!"

Many echoed his toast with a roar of approval, and even Tyrion raised his cup of wine and took a generous mouthful afterwards. Though, it would be amusing when his father arrived. Would his beloved golden sister finally get scolded for her folly?

Shaking his head, Tyrion forked a piece of honeyed pheasant and turned to the left. Cregan embodied the typical hardy Northman that people in the South imagined. With a rugged face, hardy smile, and broad shoulders, he could be mistaken for a wildling if it wasn't for his neat beard and silken tunic. His brown hair was streaked with grey, but his moustache and beard were well-trimmed, and he looked lively for a man in his fifth decade.

"So, Lord Karstark, how is married life treating you?" Of course, Cersei had not missed out on tying the leader of the Northern forces in the city with another marriage to yet another lioness of Lannisport.

Cregan Karstark's smile widened at being called a lord. It was rare for a cousin of the main branch to rise as high as the small council.

"Jenelyn is happy. I can't help but wonder how such a comely lass would come to me a maid at such an age."

"Well, four years ago, her betrothed fell from his horse during a hunt just before their wedding and died when the stallion kicked him in the head," Tyrion explained. "Suffice it to say, some jealous maiden spread rumours that the gods cursed poor Jenelyn for her vanity, for she was very proud of her beauty." Jenelyn was a very buxom woman and loved comparing herself to others, provoking the ire of many cousins and other ladies around Lannisport. Still, four years of loneliness seemed to have mellowed her out, for she appeared content with the marriage to the much older widower.

"Superstitious lot," Karstark snorted, taking another gulp of ale. "Wide hips and a generous bosom are never a curse!"

"Hear, hear!" Daven Lannister hollered across them, eliciting cries of approval from half the table, and the ale and wine began to flow like a river.

Indeed, Tyrion found this spot at the table far more to his liking than the stuffy Lord Royce or the pompous Lewys Lydden. Another generous gulp of wine had him turn to the man on his right.

"And you, Ser Swann? How fares your marriage with our fair Jocelyn?"

Even Cregan leaned over to hear the answer, for Jocelyn was the younger sister of Jennelyn, and the Swann knight had become his kin, if indirectly.

"It fares well, my lord," Balon replied modestly, but the smile on his face spoke volumes. It was hard to get the taciturn man to talk much, and it seemed that that was all the reply Tyrion would get. But it was enough.

Tyrion waved over a serving wench to bring over a new cask of wine. In a few heartbeats, his cup of wine was full once more, and he raised it high. "Well then, to new alliances and friendships!"

The toast was again met with a heavy cheer, and the bards began singing louder and louder. It wasn't long before Whoresbane Umber stood up, half a head taller than everyone else, and hollered for the bedding.

Alas, a poor dwarf's stubby legs could not keep up with the others, nor could he reach to get a good feel of the new bride, so Tyrion remained on his seat, pouring himself more wine. Perhaps it was time to retire to his chambers and call in one of his favourite whores for the night.


16th Day of the 11th Moon

Melisandre of Asshai


Ribbons of snow drifted into the air as a thick veil of white covered the land as the sun hid behind the mountains to the west. The cold dampness seeped through the thin silk of her dress, but the priestess shrugged it off.

The budding town had grown solemn after the ambush, with two warbands completely snuffed out and the Warg Lord almost slain. Yet, Jon Snow was not so easily broken. Despite his vehement refusal and denial of being Azor Ahai come again, he was everything the Last Hero was supposed to be and more. A steadfast bastion against the darkness, standing stalwart against all adversity and cutting through the cold and heavy fear with deeds and steel in hand. They were all wrong; Lightbringer was not the fiery red sword of heroes but the dark steel of the Freehold, forged with dragonfire and blood. Dark Sister was a special blade amongst the myriad produced by the Lords of Fire, having been quenched in the lifeblood of many a kin and foe, both mortal and not. Even now, the sword pulsed hungrily for more.

The wildlings looked at Jon Snow with hope, warmth, and even devotion.

Already fully healed, he walked through the slushy, narrow streets, resolving disputes or joining the training, showing moves, encouraging men and women and sparring freely. For three days now, he had ridden out during the day to hunt down and clear lingering wights in the nearby forests, accompanied by not only half a hundred riders but a large pack of wolves and direwolves.

After the Longhall atop the hill had been built, more wooden houses had sprung up, and now the tents were slowly becoming rarer and rarer.

Yet here Melisandre was with her small tent, lost all favour and chance to guide the prince that was promised. No amount of trickery, powders, smoke, and petty magic would impress someone who had no desire to look. How… how was she supposed to guide anyone when she could not even guide herself? The Great Other was stirring, his cold children walking through the snow, sowing terror and death with their crystalline blades and dead thralls, yet R'hllor… remained silent.

Slowly walking by the bonfire, she gazed into the flames and prayed like the previous two hundred and forty-six days. And just like the last two hundred and forty-six days and tens of thousands of prayers, she only got silence, an empty flame, and the mocking crackling of the burning wood.

Hands clasped and head bowed, she prayed and prayed for anything, just a small sign, a vision. Anything.

Deafening silence.

Why was R'hllor silent? Had she not sacrificed enough? Was there even anything left to sacrifice?

There was nought to see, nought to hear, for R'hllor had abandoned her.

Melisandre wanted to deny it, to cry out to the heavens with the searing anguish running through her flesh, yet no words came out. She refused to believe it for so long, but… the silence had chipped away at her denial, little by little, day by day. Now, nearly two hundred and fifty days later, she had no more strength to deny it.

Feeling foolish, lost, and alone, Melisandre gazed angrily into the flame as if she were Melony of Lot Seven once more.

Familiar soft footsteps crunching through the snow approached, and the priestess twisted her neck only to see Leaf's petite form approaching, the crimson cloak of red leaves fluttering behind her. The Singer could traverse the forest and the snow without making a sound, yet for some reason, Leaf always signalled her approach in some way. She was the only one willing to come to Melisandre once Jon Snow had made his displeasure known openly.

Without saying a word, the Singer sat beside her. The red priestess would not admit it, but Leaf's presence lessened the looming gloom. Humans were not meant to be alone; even one like her could feel the strain.

"Of all the deities, true and false, across the world, only the Old Gods lack a priesthood to serve them," Melisandre observed, not tearing her gaze from the fire, hoping to see something, anything. Yet the orange petals danced their empty but fiery dance, uncaring for her wants. "Why?"

"There was something you might have called priesthood once." Leaf shook her head. "There's no word in the common tongue for it… but I suppose you can call them green ones or druids. A time long forgotten by men, when the children of summer still herded sheep, and the Andals were nought but a handful of squabbling savages in a small corner across the sea. Full devotion to the gods had always been arduous, and the Old Gods had always been particularly demanding. From every five pupils, barely one could survive to ascend to priesthood."

"Cruel," Melisandre hummed.

The Singer chuckled. "All gods are so, and the Old Gods care little for mortal matters. What good is devotion to the divine without a sacrifice? Coming before the Heart Tree and praying is not enough."

"I can see how they dwindled into nothingness."

"While they were few, they survived well enough. But as mortals always do, they grew… foolish and arrogant for thinking the gods were always on their side, thinking that their words alone were divine, and made the wrong choice."

Melisandre tore her gaze from the flame and gazed at the now silent Leaf, who was looking at her expectantly. "And wrong choices can oft be fatal."

"Indeed. When the Long Night was still fresh in the minds of men, when the North was still torn between a myriad of petty kings, the Singers, Greenseers, and much of the green ones supported the Warg King in a savage war against the Stark of Winterfell. It was a more brutal time, and the Kings of Winter had no mercy in their cold hearts. The Warg King lost his life, his sons, greenseers and beasts, and the Starks left no foes alive, not even the foolish green ones who had decided to back the wrong king."

"Yet here is Jon Snow, a son of Winterfell, being called the Warg Lord once more."

"He has the blood," Leaf laughed, a pleasant sound like a soft tinkle of bells. "The Warg King's daughters were taken for wives to the Starks, as was the fate of many foes later vanquished. The Kings of Winter knew the power in the blood and were not afraid to grasp it with both hands. There were more green ones south of the Neck, but those who survived meddling with the affairs of men were slain by the Andals. Only the green men on the Isle of Faces remain, a shadow of a shadow from what had once been, but they have learned to stay away now."

Such a dreadful end. Even the red priests often vied for the favour of monarchs and princes, yet picking wrongly could turn lethal. However, the Old Gods were not without power; Melisandre had seen it. Again and again, in Jon Snow and the Singers. First, she thought it the darkness of the Great Other, but it was not bereft of warmth or… malignant and cold in a way that sought to envelop the world.

There was a streak of cruelty there, but greatness, glory, and victory were not grasped with a velvet glove but an iron fist. It was stormy, cold, whimsical, and fiery in a primal way, like everything between heaven and earth.

And they were here, blessing and backing the Last Hero, with a blade of fire and blood in hand, striking against the encroaching darkness. Ghost's enormous form made its way silently through the snow, fur as pale as the bone of the weirwood bark, eyes as red as the five-pointed leaves.

Where was R'hllor?

Where was the Lord of the Light to give guidance and shed a path when the Great Other was slowly stirring in the night, filling it with darkness and terrors?

Melisandre of Asshai looked at Leaf. Despite her child-like stature, the Singer was old and full of wisdom and knowledge. So much knowledge. She would have discarded such a notion before, but now she knew better. "Are you a green one?"

"Nay, I don't have what it takes. As our twilight approached, the few of us who had the talent and dared to become such went mad with grief or died in their ascension. But we, the Singers, remember and know how to listen." At the words, her large ears twitched. Melisandre always knew they could hear better than men, but it seemed they could also hear more.

"But you know how to become one."

"Yes," the Singer freely admitted, gazing at her unblinkingly, slitted eyes glistening like gilded emeralds.

Could Melisandre stay here, wait blindly, and do nothing as the Great Darkness gathered? What of all those years of promises, of prophecies, of fighting the coming Night? Had the High Priests been deceiving them all along?

"Show me," Melisandre of Asshai demanded, nay, implored.

"It is likely you shall perish or go mad." The Singer's sad smile betrayed the ominous warning, but her decision was made. It was as if a burden she had never known was there had been lifted from Melisandre's shoulders.

The Great Other had to be stopped, and the Last Hero had to be aided. Her whole purpose and being, centuries of fervent study and travel, had been devoted to this end, just like every other priest of R'hllor.

"How can one show devotion if they are unwilling to pay the ultimate price?"

Leaf jerked back for the first time, dappled face twisted in surprise. R'hllor was a jealous god, Melisandre knew. Yet an absent shepherd could not guard his flock, just like an absent king could not lead his armies. While her powers remained, even with R'hllor gone, it was far from enough, as the blindness and silence slowly chipped away at her very being.

"Come before the heart tree in half an hour," Leaf muttered and dashed into the darkness.

Melisandre's mind turned blank. After what felt like a lifetime, she stood up from her seat and slowly walked towards the small remaining grove with the carved weirwood. Her legs turned as heavy as lead, and her heart thundered like a war drum, but the red priestess continued dragging her legs forward, ploughing through the knee-deep cold snow.

A heathen, they would call her. Heretic. Traitor.

All true, and the words stabbed in her chest like cold knives, yet Melisandre welcomed the pain, for one could only feel pain while they were still alive. There was always a price to be paid. True words, coming from Seryna, the second High Priestess after the Doom.

Melisandre could no longer stand the creeping silence, the emptiness, and she was willing to pay everything to make it go away and find a way through the looming Night.

Finally, she reached the Heart Tree; its carved face and weeping slits seemed to be looking at her with… curiosity. On the sides, the trees were heavy with Singers, all watching solemnly from the branches above. The shaggy, large shadows of scores of direwolves slowly emerged between the twisted treeline, their eyes shining like lanterns of gold, green, grey, and blue in the darkness. Her gaze settled on the sole pair of crimson eyes, easily towering over the rest. So, even the Warg Lord had come here to observe.

Just by the heart tree, Leaf was waiting, standing solemnly, and Melisandre stopped before her.

"Shed all your mortal possessions." The singsong voice had turned… eerily solemn.

Without blinking, Melisandre shrugged off the thin silken gown and unclasped the belt with pouches and powders, returning to her maiden-day dress. A cold gale made her shiver, the cold finally seeping deep for the first time. Her hand reached for the ruby choker and hesitated. It was the focus of her power, the agglomeration of her study and efforts, originally a gift from the Red Temple for her ascension to the priesthood.

There's always a price to be paid.

Steeling herself, Melisandre unlatched her red-gold ruby choker and tossed it aside into the night. Her strength and warmth began to seep away slowly, and the chill assaulted her with a vengeance. The priestess collapsed on her knees, shivering like a leaf in the storm, looking straight at the fierce face in the bone-like bark glaring at her. The snow was so cold it burned on her skin.

Melisandre endured, for pain was like an old lover.

A cold, wooden bowl was shoved into her hands. It was a heavy, dark crimson liquid with a single drop of white in the centre. Sickly sweet… weirwood sap. A poison so pure, it was said it could fell a dragon grown, and even the most devoted Red Priest had not dared drink it to test their devotion. But it was too pure, too easily spotted with its eerie presence, and too hard to preserve for use by the masses.

"Say your prayer, and drink."

Melisandre closed her eyes, let go of everything and prayed in her mind. She prayed for the future, for the fight against the Night, against the silence. Most importantly, she prayed for a way forward, for a purpose.

Her limbs had grown numb from the cold, and with a titanic effort, the priestess forced her trembling hands to move and poured all of the crimson liquid straight into her throat, and then she knew pain.


Author's Endnote:
Jenelyn and Jocelyn Lannister are OC characters. They are sisters from the Lannisters of Lannisport and cousins to Rosamund.

Cersei shows she is not ready to rule yet. Joffrey is an impressionable young boy who has been given unchecked power and does whatever he wants. Finally, we see the new queen.

The schism in the Red Faith has grown bloody.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
Last edited:
... huh. Melisandre is a lot more sympathetic than I was expecting her to be. I really want to see her weird heresy/syncretism unfold, so I hope she survives. Though it would be funny and in keeping with the setting for her to die like an idiot.
 
Last edited:
48-Usurpers and Pretenders
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


16th Day of the 11th Moon

The Spider


On days like this, Varys could not help but marvel at the whim of the gods. A furious storm had raged through the narrow sea for days, and many ships were sunk. Better yet, the direwolf and mermen sails had not been seen arriving anywhere from Gulltown to the Pebbles. It seemed like wolves made for poor swimmers. The Spider cared little about godly matters, but was this what it meant to have divine favour?

A king's death was a heavy blow, and someone had to take the fall for it. Barristan Selmy's dismissal brought great amusement to Varys. It chaffed the old knight's honour to be the first white cloak dismissed, but his protests fell on deaf ears. Not that he'd do anything but object, which would smear his precious knightly honour.

Still, even the stoic Barristan could not take the humiliation of dismissal before the whole court, and he threw away his cloak, arms, and armour before the empty Iron Throne and stormed out.

Jaime Lannister's ascension to Lord Commander of the Kingsguard rankled Selmy greatly, but he had more sense after decades in court than to insult the younger and just as capable knight to his face. He could object… but there was nobody to object to, for the boy-king had decided to skip the court session. Still, the now-former commander had made his way to the White Sword Tower and dutifully inked down his dismissal in the White Book before vanishing with nary a trace.

Or, well, disappearing for those who had no eyes or ears.

Did honour and duty turn all men of Westeros into fools?

Alas, the boy-king was not even there, too absorbed in his new pleasures; the new Queen's chambers were oft visited, much to Myrielle Lannister's dismay. Varys knew little about the art of lovemaking, but even he knew the woman ought not to cry in pain.

By sunset, Selmy was out in the city, wrapped in an old traveller's cloak, looking no different than a tired old greybeard. The disgraced knight brought a room for the night in a dingy inn near the docks, and the begging brother immediately saw him on a lonely table as he entered the dreary establishment.

Now was the perfect opportunity. Eddard Stark and his ships had disappeared into a storm… a tragic thing, but it only meant the gods were smiling upon him.

"Do you mind if I sit here, Ser?" He rasped out.

Barristan scrunched up his nose at the smell but just shrugged, gulping down a tankard of ale. Despite the nonchalance, Varys could not help but feel the man before him was as dangerous as ever.

"Dear Lord Commander, you look like you've seen better days," he tittered idly. The knight froze, his pale eyes stabbing into the eunuch like a pair of sharp swords.

"Spider," Selmy grunted with distaste, finally seeing through the disguise. "What does the crown require from a disgraced knight now? Are you here to send me towards my new manse? Or perhaps the boy king has asked for my head?"

"Oh, no such things, dear Ser. Our king is busy with matters of greater import, I assure you." Barristan was not amused as he gazed coldly at him, yet Varys simply smiled. "I am here for another reason."

"And why would a eunuch care about an old man like me?" His face was heavy with displeasure. "Ser Barristan the Old, they called me and laughed. Perhaps I am old."

Another heavy swig emptied the remnants of the tankard.

"You are a great knight, Ser, and the whole realm knows it."

Selmy snorted, staring at the bottom of his empty mug. "Do they?"

"From the Wall to Sunspear, children grow up wishing they could be you. I am Ser Barristan the Bold, they would cry out while playing. Can there be a greater honour for a knight?

"A knight's honour is only as great as his liege's worth," the knight laughed joylessly. "Four kings I've served, and for what? A house to die in and men to bury me."

"So you wish to serve, then?"

"Serve?" His voice lowered to a whisper. "There was honour in serving the crown, yet from Jaehaerys to Joffrey, my service felt empty. My name shall be remembered as the knight who lost his white cloak."

"A terrible tragedy," Varys softly agreed, placing a dirty hand on the knight's sleeve, earning himself a scowl. "But perhaps there is another way to redeem your name. Another liege to serve."

Barristan pulled his sleeve away, his cold eyes filled with warning. "You can't mean Viserys? I thought the boy had taken after his father, wits grown scrambled with madness."

"You heard right, Ser. But I am not speaking of Viserys."

"What, has the prancing fop declared himself king?"

The scorn in Barristan's voice made Varys chuckle. It seemed even the prudish old knight suspected Renly's proclivities.

"Not yet." His voice turned into a whisper. "But it is only a matter of time before he does. Renly would never bow before his golden-haired nephew and would gladly take the rose of Highgarden for his Queen now that Joffrey is wed."

Selmy recoiled. "That would be treason!"

"Do you want all to hear our talk, ser?" His words made the former Lord Commander shrink, face growing cautious. It was good that the three nearby tables were empty; otherwise, his outcry would have attracted much undue attention. The old knight had grown too used to acting out in the open. "Besides, Renly's brother raised the banners against the rightful king, did he not?"

"That was… different. There was a cause, and it was Jon Arryn who rebelled first."

Oh, the poor, naive knight. Honour and duty were dangerous things; they would make your wits go soft and dull, it seemed.

"Different or not, Robert showed that you can grasp the Iron Throne if you have the swords. But no… the worthy liege I speak about is neither Renly nor Viserys."

"Who?" Selmy's eyes squinted in confusion. "There's nobody else left."

Now was the moment of truth. A risk.. a necessary risk that might make their cause or break it. Failure here would be damning, and Barristan would have to be disposed of one way or another, no matter how difficult.

"There is one more dragon… hidden."

Yet, the Bold's fame could be a powerful tool. And he could see the desire for glory, for serving a worthy man, as a hunger in the knight's eyes.

"The last dragon fell at the Trident, Spider," the knight let out an angry hiss. "Begone, I'm not in the mood for games."

"But not before siring a son."

"Elia died before she could give birth."

"That she did. But where our Dornish princess failed, the Wolf Maid succeeded."

Selmy blinked as if he was seeing him for the first time. The silence stretched heavily before a dismissive scoff rolled off his tongue. "A bastard nobody has heard of?"

"Indeed, it was not easy to hide Aegon," Varys bobbed his head earnestly. "But it helped that Robert did not know about his birth."

"You mean to tell me Lyanna gave birth to a boy in the Tower of Joy, and nobody knows about it?" Barristan's voice grew dangerously quiet.

"What else do you think the Silver Prince was doing with Lyanna? Singing her songs and tugging his harp for months upon months?" It would have been so much easier if Elia had borne a son, but alas, the Martell princess had been slain while pregnant still.

"That does not make such a boy less of a bastard. A man cannot have two wives."

Varys smiled sweetly, showing a mouth full of rotten teeth. "The House of the Dragon never cared for such trivialities, and the High Septon himself acknowledged this back in the days of the Conciliator. A Valyrian ceremony in the Isle of Faces with Dayne and Whent as witnesses."

"And where is such a boy hidden, Spider?"

"Why, away from prying eyes and ears. In Essos, raised by the finest tutors coin could buy, and the watchful eye of Jon Connington."

Barristan stood there, blinking with confusion. "Connington died. You reported so yourself to His Grace."

"I only pass what my birds tell me, Ser. It turned out he was not dead, only hidden, for only a leal lord like him could raise a future king."

"And how would this babe be spirited away from his mother, Dayne, Whent, and Hightower?"

"The poor Lady Lyanna was too young, and the birth and the Dornish heat took too much of her. As for your sworn brothers… the Silver Prince left them orders to guard his wife, which is what they did. It was not hard to take away the babe into safety long before Lord Stark rode into Dorne." At times like this, Varys loved the rigid code of the white cloaks. Aside from Jaime Lannister, Aerys' Seven were unbending, and any folly would be explained away by orders, no matter how foolish.

All of it was a complete and bald-faced lie, of course. Aegon, his nephew, needed every scrap of legitimacy he could get, and nobody alive could disprove his tale. Eddard Stark would be a small risk… if he were alive. But it seemed that the storms of the Narrow Sea had little love for the Quiet Wolf. As for the truth of the marriage… it didn't truly matter, did it? The swords supporting Aegon would be all the legitimacy he ever needed, along with Connington and Selmy by his side.

Varys did not know what had happened in the Tower of Joy. Nobody knew anymore if Howland Reed and Eddard Stark were indeed dead. Lyanna had been too young to give birth to a babe alive, especially without a maester to aid the labour at the tender age of four and ten, so it mattered little. Any child would have been born moons before the infamous confrontation before the Northmen and the white cloaks, so even Eddard Stark could not disprove his tale if he somehow lived. Alas, it had been a pity that the Quiet Wolf had left only charred ruins of the tower in his fury, so it was hard even to infer what had truly transpired.

"You have never been loyal to Robert Baratheon," Selmy noted, face impassive.

"I never lied to His Grace." Varys shrugged. "But I did not answer unasked questions either."

"Lyanna's son," the knight uttered slowly as if tasting the words on his tongue. But there was an odd glint in his pale eyes. "Is he…"

"Mad? Nay, the boy is sharp and bright and has known hardship and discipline ever since he could walk. You would not find a finer mind his age. Yet he cannot hope to come back and take the Iron Throne back on his lonesome."

"You mean to plunge the realm into war!"

"The realm is already at war, Ser. They have only yet to realise it," Varys shook his head. "With Joffrey's hand taken, Renly will wed Margaery and declare himself king, and blood will water the green fields again. A stout keep and servants to care for your every need, Renly Baratheon, Joffrey, or… Rhaegar's son. Which honour shall you choose, good Ser?"

Was there even any need for an answer? Selmy's face spoke it all - the man was desperate to redeem himself and wanted to believe that a rightful king with the right blood and bearing awaited a leal, honourable knight. So Varys told him everything he wanted to hear, and the old knight was as hooked as a fish on an angler's bait. He did not even ask half the questions the Spider had prepared to answer.

"Very well."

Varys nodded amiably at the curt acceptance but smiled inwardly. With Barristan Selmy by his side, Aegon's legitimacy would be nigh unquestioned. Let the old lion and the prancing stag fight while the dragon mustered his strength.


18th Day of the 11th Moon

The Stranded Bog Devil


Alas, crannogmen were not meant to lead armies. There were far more paramount attributes to leadership aside from blood. Martial ability, charisma, command, and honour were paramount, and while he was a deft hand with a trident, darts, and dagger, any of the Northmen elite could best him… in a straight fight, at least.

Give him swamp and bog, woodlands, darkness and subterfuge, or scouts and huntsmen. It was in their blood, for the crannogmen had brought down many reavers and warlords, their bones sunken in the vast Neck. But, there was a good reason why the crannogmen scarcely left the comfort and safety of the bogs and swamps.

Shaking his head, Howland looked at his friend, feeling pained. Eddard Stark lay unmoving atop the makeshift bed. His calm and peaceful face and the steady rise and fall of his chest made him look like he was just taking a brief nap. Without his mane of hair and well-trimmed beard, his friend looked somewhat… smaller and wrong. Yet, a dark stubble had begun to grow on his chin once again, along with a tuft of hair on his scalp.

Next to him, the crystalline blade lay bare, releasing a soft chill in the air. It had been half a moon since they landed, and Howland Reed could not miss his dear friend more. Ned had always been there since Lord Rickard and Brandon had been killed, steadfast in his duty no matter what. Now, though? His absence, even for such a short time, was direly felt.

"How is he?"

Arlyn shuffled, scratching his ear, something he only did when he was bewildered.

"Lord Stark is fine. Any wounds are all healed, my lord. Though, you can never tell with a strike to his head. He may awaken at any moment, or… never."

His insides twisted into an uncomfortable tangle, but Howland swallowed heavily. He could not show weakness anymore, for everything depended on his decisions and capabilities now, no matter how meagre. "Is it not dangerous for him to remain asleep for so long?"

"It should be," the physician bobbed his head, nervously running a hand through his dark tangle of hair. "Everyone needs sustenance, and the body begins to waste away quickly, even with dripping honey and water down the tongue. I tried everything I knew to wake him to no avail. Yet… Lord Stark is not growing weaker."

Howland blinked in confusion, gaze moving from Ned to Arlyn and back. "What?"

"Yes. The Stark is not dwindling as he ought to." Arlyn rolled up Ned's sleeve, revealing a muscled arm that did not belong to a bedridden man. "It's some sort of magic, but I can't tell if it's the ice blade, the connection with the direwolf, or something else entirely. Neither in the Citadel nor my family's records was there any mention of such a thing. Only the gods know what such magicks are doing to his wits."

"Lord Stark will endure," Howland said, more to convince himself than anything else. Was that why Winter had started eating twice as much? The direwolf had snuck into the wilderness more than once, only to return covered in blood and gore and eat more and more. Far more than any beast ought to. "Is there anything more that can be done?"

"Nay. So long as he's not getting worse, there's hope. I would still caution against moving him, though."

Gathering himself, Howland left the tent. After the sailors scavenged the remains, the creeping tide and another storm had taken what little was left from the crashed ships. Straight lines of tents made from sail canvas covered the hill, the base surrounded by a palisade shy of twelve feet tall. Even now, men were hammering down a second line to support a makeshift rampart.

The ship's planks and beams salvaged were insufficient, so more materials were sourced from nearby woodlands. They had made their base near a small river, just enough to satisfy their need for fresh water.

In the flat clearing midway up the hill, many men-at-arms sparred or wrestled furiously, keeping boredom at bay. Three brawls would have broken out if Walder and Jory had not managed to keep a tentative peace. A short crannogman could hardly keep the peace between the belligerent Northmen, even if he were the only lord amongst them.

Thankfully, there was nothing more severe than a handful of bruises, a few knocked-out teeth, and a broken nose.

Aside from the petty squabbles, at least one thing was going well. Much to the boy's lamentations, Tommen's training went without a hitch. And it was one of the more entertaining things happening around their camp.

Right now, the prince was red-faced with exertion as he tried to draw a longbow handed to him by the stocky Beron Burley. His body was taut, and his veins throbbed with strain, yet the bowstring barely budged under his small gloved hands.

After half a minute, Tommen gave up, face swimming in sweat and puffing like a horse after a long race.

"I can't, it's too hard!"

"Pah, grow stronger, then. Life's hard, princeling." The clansman's face scrunched in thought for a moment. "Here, try this one. It's the smallest bow we've got." Beron snatched the longbow and handed over a medium-sized recurve that was still more than half as tall as Tommen.

The prince's eye lit up when the bowstring budged slightly, albeit with colossal effort.

Liddle, Knott, Ryswell, Manderly, and a handful of others watched with rapt attention, trying to figure out the best way to mould the prince into a fine warrior. Well, not Manderly, the rotund knight offered a different sort of tutoring, yet no less important - things like fealty, law, trade, history, and how to be a knight. At least under Ned's tutelage, Tommen had the basics drilled into him and no longer cried or gave up at the first sign of hardship or pain.

Alas, there was nothing princely Howland could truly teach Ned's page. Not that he had time for such things; the camp's organisation, patrols, and such were hardy tasks on their own. If not for Vayon Poole dealing with the supplies and all the other logistics issues, Howland would have been overwhelmed.

Shaking his head, Howland made his way to the makeshift gate, where Damon Dustin was just arriving with a dozen outriders. Aside from scouting, they also hunted - the three mules were loaded with two wild boars, a deer, and half a dozen wild hares.

"Any success?" The crannoglord asked. The previous scouting parties had found nothing but charred ruins, villages reclaimed by the wilderness long ago. Even the coast was bereft of fishermen for miles and miles in both directions, as if a scourge had passed, striking down every man, woman, and child.

"Finally found a living soul, an old huntsman living in some caves along the coast," the barrow-knight grumbled. "Barely understood a word, but thankfully, Jeyk could speak that nonsense of a tongue. We're about five hundred miles north of Pentos and nine hundred miles south of Braavos."

"Just in the middle of the old Andalosi coast." Howland rubbed his brow. "I thought this place would not be so damn desolate."

"Me too, but it's the horselords, according to that huntsman we found." Damon's eyes shone with battle lust. "The savage fucks put everything to the torch, slay everyone who resists and enslave the rest."

"But the Dothraki Sea is thousands of miles from here!"

"Aye, but it's an honour - the further you can raid and pillage, the more glory you claim. Since the Free Cities can pay off the bigger khals and have no fear of the smaller hordes, everyone goes for the towns and villages instead. One of the villages was torched recently, no longer than two moons ago."

A litany of curses escaped Howland's mouth. He was not prepared to lead men into battle just yet.

Worse, they could not move lest Ned's condition worsen. No ships sailed close to the craggy shoreline either, probably not daring to risk getting stuck or skewered in the rocky shallows. Once a ship's hull was breached, it would sink within days. Howland contemplated sending an envoy to Pentos but quickly discarded the idea. Ned still couldn't be moved, and ships could not truly pick them up without a safe harbour. All they could do was wait. Howland loathed the idea of splitting, for there was strength in numbers, and the palisade gave him a sense of security amidst the rocky hills.

Gods, Ned better awake soon.


24th Day of the 11th Moon

Daenerys Targaryen, Vaes Dothrak


"Brother, oh brother," she lamented. Her husband had taken his pleasure and left to visit another Khal in the city. Her body had grown so fat and ungainly as the babe grew in her belly, making her feel tired and ugly. "My Sun and Stars will hear nought of sailing west."

Her husband was braver than any other Khal, fearing no man or beast, but the sea scared him, just like all the other horselords. Anything that a horse could not drink was something foul to the Dothraki. And the vast, stormy expanse of black and blue waters was loathed, for they all considered the world ended at the Narrow Sea.

"My hand was promised for a crown," Daenerys said, standing up with some difficulty. "Yet the crown has only grown further away since I've wed." Pentos was like a distant dream, and she could imagine the Iron Throne just across the Narrow Sea, all the swords of the sunset lords forged into an enormous throne by dragonfire. The Usurper was sitting atop, hollering for her head.

If only Daenerys were an ordinary woman, she could be happy here, in Vaes Dothrak. A palace to live in, a place amongst the Dosh Khaleen to grow old in. She had a strong man and a swift horse, handmaids who cared for her every need, and the Stallion Who Mounts the World grew strong in her womb. But no, Daenerys was more than a Khaleesi. She was the blood of the dragon, a child of Conquerors and Kings, destined for greatness. Rhaego was to be named after her other brother, the one she had never seen.

"Ser Jorah says Drogo will move when he's ready. But would the Dorthaki ever be ready to cross the Narrow Sea?" Her Khal had decided they would stay in Vaes Dothrak until his son was born. And then… then he planned to go further east, away from her home, to raid the lands around the Jade Sea.

As usual, she received no response, for Viserys had gone quiet for eternity. Daenerys looked at her brother… or what remained of him. A white skull crowned with an ugly, uneven cap of gold spilling down the bone. After dying to the molten crown, the Dothraki had boiled his flesh away to be fed to the vultures, but she had picked up the skull.

She could not tell why, for Viserys had proven himself a false dragon, but her brother's presence in death was soothing. Or, far more soothing than it had been in life. It helped Daenerys remember the good of their childhood when the dragon had not yet awoken and their mother's crown had not yet been sold. Now, her brother would listen dutifully when she spoke, his gilded cap shining at the slightest glimmer of light, nestled between the three dragon eggs.

Viserys had not been a true dragon in life, but Daenerys was a generous sister and let him join the clutch he so desperately lusted after in death.

Then, Rakharo ran into her quarters.

"Khaleesi, the Khal is summoning you in his hall."

Daenerys nodded but frowned inwardly as she summoned her handmaids. At first, she chafed at their help, but now, their strong and deft hands were welcome as they scrubbed her swollen body and clothed her in flowing sandsilk.

In a handful of minutes, Daenerys was riding her silver mare to Drogo's hall, a massive pavilion made from silk and cotton that could fit hundreds. She dismounted and handed the reins to one of the slaves.

Once again, the air was heavy with roasts and the smell of fermented mare milk, but now Drogo was sitting alone on the high bench, and the Khals Jommo and Ogo were not invited. Truth be told, Daenerys knew not what they were celebrating or why they were called, but to her surprise, her Sun and Stars waved her over by his side. The Khaleesi did not usually sit with the Khal and warriors in the places of honour.

She steeled herself and walked forward, waving over for her handmaidens to bring in a few cushions. A glance around the hall had her pause; amongst the sea of dark eyes and copper skin was a fairer group, looking entirely out of place. They were not slaves, lacking chains or tattoos, and were clad in simple yet elegant silks.

As soon as Daenerys was seated beside him, Drogo stood up and waved his hand. "Approach, Andals, and speak your due."

Three stepped forward. To the left was a gaunt man with dark hair and grey eyes, wearing a padded surcoat slashed with white and purple, two golden keys crossing each other. To the right stood a taller and younger comely man with pale eyes and a bronze shield heraldry bound by runes on the edges. Both had the build of warriors and steel in their eyes, and between them was a slighter man who reminded her of a eunuch.

"Hail, Khal Drogo," the slight man in the middle bowed deeply. "I, Maester Arren, Ser Donnel Locke and Ser Robar Royce, come from Westeros by the decree of Robert Baratheon and Eddard Stark to congratulate you on your union with Daenerys Targaryen."

The words, spoken in a smooth Dothraki tongue, send chills down her skin despite the heat of the bonfires. Had the Usurper's dogs come to try and slay her?

Daenerys opened her mouth to warn Drogo, but no words came out under his warning gaze. A Khaleesi was not to gainsay her Khal.

"You're late," her Moon and Stars snorted. "It's been a year now."

The short man bowed again. "Westeros is far, great Khal, and word travels slowly. The king decided to send gifts as soon as he heard of the union."

"Did not this Rober Baraton steal the Iron Chair?"

The two warriors turned stone-faced, and the short man coughed as if he had choked on something while Daenerys had to suppress a chuckle.

"There was no theft, Great Khal," Donnel Locke said with a frown in surprisingly good Dothraki, if a bit rough. "The Targaryens lost in battle despite having the numbers - King Robert slew the Silver Prince in single combat."

Daenerys' heart cracked a little when Drogo grunted with approval. Her eyes found Jorah in the crowd, but he confirmed with a grim nod. "Bring me this gift from the other side of the world."

Two burly men dragged over the biggest chest Daenerys had seen, easily half the size of a small palanquin. It was made of smooth, dark wood, bound by bronze and covered by angry-looking inscriptions. Drogo stirred from his seat with interest, and even the bloodriders and the kos were now looking on with rapt attention.

Without further ado, Robar Royce unlocked the chest and pulled it open with a loud groan, revealing the gift. For a short moment, Daenerys forgot to breathe. Amidst black velvet lay an enormous polished horn taller than her, easily six feet from one end to the other. Curved like an enormous bone-white scythe, it was bound by intricate rings of bronze, silver, and gold. Galloping centaurs were etched in the metals, chasing and clashing amidst a sharp-looking runic script. Even the polished bone was carved with intricate bronze runes that glimmered with power under the dancing bonfire.

Drogo had already walked forward, smouldering eyes not leaving the gift.

Reaching out, he picked up the horn. His muscles swelled with exertion, and his back tensed as he lifted it on his lonesome and brought his lips to the silver band at the mouth of the warhorn.

A powerful, rumbling echo drowned all noise in the world as if a mighty beast had roared, and Daenerys felt even her flesh and bones rattle.


The gift pleased Drogo greatly and made all the other khals green with envy, much to Daenerys' chagrin. Even now, the Westerosi were feasting with the kos, who were animatedly retelling her brother's demise.

Daenerys, however, was still feeling somewhat dizzy, the deep rumble of the horn still ringing in her ears. She had lost her appetite and returned to her cushioned spot away from the high bench.

"Mammoth ivory is rarer than gold, Khaleesi," Ser Jorah explained. "Unlike elephants, the woolly gargantuan beasts are scarce and can only be found Beyond the Wall. Their horns are far larger. Only Stark and the Night's Watch are said to have a meagre supply of their ivory."

"Can't people just hunt more?" She asked.

"The Lands of Always Winter is a vast place, a deadly place, bound with ice and snow all year, even in summer and filled with savages, giants, feral beasts, and other dark things. The cold snow is the bane of courageous fools, and the Lands Beyond the Wall are a graveyard of many great men."

Daenerys shivered at the Bear Knight's grim face and frosty words. It was the first time Jorah had shown such gloom. Shaking her head, she spied on the Westerosi, feasting without a care in the world. Donnel Locke had challenged Pono to a drinking contest, and the fermented mare milk flowed like a river spring as a large group of riders had gathered, clamouring around them.

"Should I be wary of the Usurper's dogs trying things?"

"No, they shared food under Drogo's roof and would not dare to break the sacred laws of hospitality."

"You can't mean to say the Usurper is genuinely sending a wedding gift?" Daenerys scoffed. Her brother had mentioned nought of hospitality or any such. "Surely, some plot is afoot."

"I would say so if Eddard Stark was not involved," Jorah's face turned sour. "The Lord of Winterfell would rather die than abandon his precious honour for some plot or underhanded foolery. No, it is far more likely a warning."

"A warning?"

"Aye, the king knows what Viserys and you were up to but does not deem you important enough to act. It is a peace offering of sorts."

"Correct," Ser Robar Royce approached, eyeing the Bear Knight contemptuously. Jorah tensed, looking ready for a fight, earning himself a scoff from the Westerosi. "We come here with peace, Jorah the Slaver."

"Mind your tongue, lad. I've been killing people ever since you were a babe at your mother's breast."

"Truth hurts, Ser, but it cannot be silenced just because you like it not. Knighthood is wasted on you, for all the valour in the world cannot cover a black heart underneath. Your kin would weep with fury if they saw you now, and Locke does not approach, for the urge to smash your face in would be too irresistible. Jorah the Andal, they call you, and all for a maiden that discarded you." The Royce let out a guffaw while her companion's face reddened dangerously. This was the first time she had seen the Bear Knight so unsettled.

"Peace," Daenerys urged. "You speak of it, yet you come here to make trouble."

"You will find no trouble from us, daughter of Aerys. But Jorah? He is a cur who has broken his vows to his liege lord, his people, his knighthood, and his kin. Only kinslayers would be more cursed than he."

Jorah's face turned pained, offering no retort. His silence was damning. Daenerys thought him exiled for just selling some slaves, some simple trifle…

Robar Royce stood there defiantly, lithe, with broad shoulders and a comely face.

"Why serve under the Usurper?" She asked. "He's a vain, cruel man. Join me, and when I reclaim my birthright, I shall shower you with honour and glory."

"Why do I serve the Usurper?" Royce laughed. But it was a cold, joyless thing that sent shivers down her spine. "Oaths of fealty were sworn. My uncle, Kyle Royce, was murdered by your royal father on a whim for no crime and with no trial. Donnel Locke lost his cousin much the same. Your father's cruelty is well known from the Wall to Sunspear, Daenerys Targaryen, and it was little wonder when many celebrated as the Targaryens were cast down."

Her insides turned into ice.

"You lie," she hissed. "My father was a great man. Tell him, Ser Jorah!"

Yet the bear knight stood there, silent and sad. Why was Jorah silent?!

Robar Royce inclined his head with amusement and walked away to join the drinking contest, leaving her with a pit in her stomach. It was a lie; it had to be a lie.


Author's Endnote:
Starring: Varys 'His name is Aegon, and he was born a king!' the Spider. By the way, this is a reminder that Elia died pregnant before giving birth to a boy in this timeline. Varys did the math, but it didn't work out in favour of Lyanna bearing a living child when Eddard was just arriving theatrically, so he decided to play yoink.

Howland 'I am not made for this sort of stuff! Gods, where is my swamp?' Reed

Daenerys 'My brother taught me stuff… but maybe he was bad at teaching!' Targaryen.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
49-Woes and Follies
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


18th Day of the 11th Moon

Garlan Tyrell, Bitterbridge


Two ravens had arrived with them in the Caswell seat - a white one from the Citadel announcing the arrival of autumn and a black one from King's Landing, carrying black words with it.

For a day, Renly looked as smug as a cat that had just caught a songbird when the raven of Joffrey's wedding to Myrielle Lannister arrived.

"Of course, we cannot let such an injustice stand," his father declared righteously when Renly presented the book of the Great Lineages before the Great Hall of Lord Derrick Caswell for all of their retinue to see. While most of the Stormlords and their heirs were largely absent, his father's retinue had men and women from over half of the noble houses of the Reach, and that was without all those whom he had dragged from King's Landing after the northern tourney had ended.

"If Cersei cuckolded His Grace, who fathered the royal children then?" Ser Meren Roxton, the heir to the Ring, asked.

"Bastards, you mean to say," Renly said, garbed all in mourning black, with a single golden stag pinning his cloak. As usual, Loras stood nearby, shadowing the Lord of Storm's End, much to Garlan's displeasure. "They were all sired by the kingslayer."

"Crone above," someone lamented. "How could the Queen dare do such a vile thing?"

"Is there anything Tywin Lannister's children wouldn't dare?" Came the heated riposte.

The hall exploded into murmurs as the knights and nobles looked shaken by the revelation. If any doubted Renly's words on this, they didn't voice it - Cersei's children looked like their mother, and the book of great lineages was passed through the hall. Truth be told, they did not know who the father of the queen's bastards was, and neither did Renly. Jaime Lannister would be the most damning man to cuckold Robert. Besides, any sordid affairs Cersei had done could only happen under the purview of the kingsguard, which made it only fitting.

It was all a mummer's play, of course. Mace Tyrell and Renly had spent the last two days negotiating deep into the night. Margaery would wed Renly, their father would become Hand, and Paxter Redwyne would become master of ships. Even the master of whispers would be appointed by the Lord of Highgarden, leaving Robert's youngest brother only with the position of master of laws open. Let it not be said that his father did not take his pound of flesh for supporting Renly's claim, especially with Loras being sworn in as the head of… the rainbow guard. It sounded like a poor imitation of the kingsguard, but none would dare say it out loud, for the seven colours represented the Seven-Pointed Star.

Renly stood up, and the commotion slowly grew quiet.

"Robert is no more. At this moment of grief, we're faced with choices we mislike, but we cannot ignore such a treasonous move from House Lannister." He paused dramatically, green eyes wandering across the great hall as everyone eagerly awaited his words. "I declare myself king. Not for glory or power, but for righteousness, justice, and stability!"

The hall erupted in a roar. It took some time for things to quiet down, and Mace Tyrell was the first to come before Renly and kneel, laying his blade at his feet and swearing fealty. The others slowly followed one by one, and Garlan also did it, albeit reluctantly. It took nearly an hour for all the pomp, pageantry, and vows to be said and done.

"In the spirit of unity, I have decided to wed Margaery Tyrell, a union never seen since the time of the Storm Kings and the Reach," Renly announced, and the gathered lords and knights erupted into cheers again. Garlan, however, couldn't bring himself to celebrate. War was bloody, and he knew Renly would have rather married Loras, not Margaery. His poor sister would finally be a queen… but at what cost?


25th Day of the 11th Moon

The Master of Coin


Tyrion first noticed the golden hand-shaped brooch pinned on his father's intricate crimson doublet. The new king had not confirmed Robert's appointment, yet Tywin Lannister was already taking it just like that. Not that anyone could gainsay the Lord of Casterly Rock, and Tyrion certainly didn't intend to try. Standing guard outside, Blount had not dared to bar his entry into the small council chamber.

Tywin Lannister's face looked like a statue, and his green eyes were like two dark pits. Never had Tyrion seen his father so cold and disappointed despite being at the receiving end of almost all of his father's disgruntlement.

"Lord Hand," Varys bowed with a subservient smile. "Your presence here is a light in these dire times." That was the understatement of the century if Tyrion ever heard one. Just this morning, a raven had come from Bitterbridge. Renly had declared himself king, claiming Cersei's children were a product of cuckoldery and incest and announcing his wedding to Margaery Tyrell. With the whole might of the Reach and the Stormlands now behind him, war was inevitable.

When the accusation was spoken, he was not even surprised. Cersei's stony face and Jaime's thinly veiled unease spoke loudly to those who knew them well. And once the allegations were spoken out loud, Tyrion didn't need to look any further than Cersei's children - they were all lion without a trace of stag. Truth be told, Tyrion always thought Jaime and Cersei were far too close than was proper for siblings. Outside of the House of the Dragon, of course.

Joffrey's reaction had been quite the sight - his nephew had been angered by the empty accusations and called for Renly's head.

"Spider, Lord Karstark and Lydden, leave us," Tywin's voice was quiet, but it sent chills down Tyrion's neck as the Lord of Casterly Rock sat beside the king's empty chair. "I wish to speak with my children."

The three men stood up and quickly made their way out of the chambers without any objection.

"Father," Cersei started with a slightly stiff smile. "Welcome back to the Red Keep. The realm is honoured to have you as Hand once more."

"As they should be," their father said slowly. Jaime shuffled uneasily under Tywin's gaze. "Tell me, Cersei. How is the regent's mantle treating you?"

The queen's green eyes lit up. "Things are going well. I secured the city and firmly pulled Cregan Karstark and Balon Swann on our side."

"Good marriages." There was the barest hint of approval in those words, but even that was cold. Tywin's fingers drummed on the varnished table as the silence stretched uncomfortably. "Whose idea was it to marry Joffrey to Myrielle over Margaery Tyrell?"

"Mine, father-"

"Why?" Tywin interrupted sharply, causing Cersei's uneasy smile to wilt.

"The Tyrells are nought but grasping roses. A steward's daughter doesn't deserve to marry my son." Tyrion had to fight the urge to chortle, so he schooled his face and took a sip of wine from his flask instead. For once, his father did not even deign to throw him a scathing glance. It was almost as sweet as watching his golden sister being berated.

"And now, the so-called steward backs the prancing fop with another hundred thousand swords and the whole chivalry of the Reach!" His father's voice raised like a furious thunderclap by the end, making the three of them flinch back. "I did not raise you to be a fool, Cersei, yet you insist on acting like one."

"But-"

"Even such folly would have been acceptable… if you hadn't let Renly slip out from your grasp." Cersei's mouth snapped shut. "And dismissing someone like Selmy from the kingsguard. What if he goes to Robert's brother? The Bold's name alone would give Renly more legitimacy than anything else… Well? Why are you silent?"

Even Tyrion shuffled uncomfortably now; he had never seen his father red-faced with fury. Tywin Lannister had always been calm and composed, no matter what…

Cersei had grown as stiff as a statue, but her eyes blazed with anger.

"I am my son's regent!"

The Lord of Casterly Rock looked at his daughter as if he were seeing her for the first time. Once again, nobody said a thing; the heavy silence was dragging on uncomfortably, and Tyrion could see beads of sweat on Cersei's brow.

"For now," Tywin agreed quietly, his words cold in a way that made Tyrion's skin crawl. "Have you found the poisoner?"

Cersei seemed unsettled at the sudden change of tone and smiled cautiously. "I have replaced the suspicious servants in the royal household-"

"Have your ears begun to fail you? The poisoner, daughter mine, not the trivialities anyone would do."

"We think it's Renly."

"Well then, go and denounce the prancing fop before the realm and call the banners. What are you waiting for? Go now!"

Cersei stiffly stood up and almost ran out of the small council chambers, and the two brothers found themselves bearing the brunt of Tywin's harsh gaze. Calling the banners was one thing, but doubtlessly Gregor Clegane and his unsavoury lot were already riding hard for the Reach, dead set on burning, raping, and killing everything in their way.

"The Martells and the Greyjoys are more likely to swear off women for life and join the Septry than to fight for us," Jaime coughed, breaking the silence.

"It's unlikely for Lysa Arryn to stir from the Eyrie either," Tyrion added. "She's half-mad."

Tywin waved away the words as if they were annoying flies and looked at the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard. "Have you had enough of playing around with that white cloak yet?"

Jaime's jaw clenched. "The kingsguard serve for life."

"Serve for life, you say. Yet Cersei dismissed Barristan Selmy, and you didn't object," their father scoffed. "A suitable gift to the Faith would persuade the High Septon to release you from your vows. Your sister was foolish to replace the Bold, admittedly, but now the gate has been opened-"

"And someone needs to close that gate shut." Jaime did not back down. "I have no desire to wed, and there's no better man than me to be a Lord Commander of the kingsguard." If Tyrion needed any confirmation about Cersei's affair with her twin, this would be it. He couldn't help but wonder… why couldn't Cersei have spawned an heir and a spare by Robert before going through with the whole sordid affair. Of course, Tywin did not see it; Cersei and Jaime were forever his prized children.

"Anyone can lead the white cloaks, but only you can be the heir to Casterly Rock." His father's words made Tyrion clench his teeth. Once again, he was ignored and insulted. "Stop playing around and do your duty. You can wed one of Leyton's pretty granddaughters and fracture the Reach from within or take Lysa Tully for a wife and take control of the Vale-"

"No!" Jaime's face twisted with horror. "No, no, no, no! A thousand times no, father. How many times must I say it before you hear it?"

"You do not want a powerful widow nor a maiden beauty? You are my heir, and I am letting you take your pick-"

"I don't want no wife, and I don't want your stupid Rock!" His brother hissed out, standing up. Tyrion wanted both, but no words left his tongue. Well, not Lysa Tully, but he'd close his eyes and fuck the shrill bitch. If the whores could suffer dwarves like him, he could suffer an ugly widow if she came with a kingdom. "I am a knight of the Kingsguard. The Lord Commander of the white cloaks!"

The lengths to which Jaime would go to remain here and continue his affair with Cersei… Tyrion could admire his brother's persistence, if nothing else.

The Lord of Casterly Rock grew as still as a statue, but Tyrion could see a vein throb angrily on his temple as if it were about to burst. Yet Tywin did not speak. The minutes passed in tense silence, but no words were said as he gazed at Jaime stonily. His brother grew increasingly uneasy, but he stood his ground stubbornly.

"Very well," Tywin said quietly and stood up. "Lead me to the king then, ser."

The words brought a pained grimace to Jaime's face. "Father-"

"You're not my son." Their father turned away. "You're Lord Commander of the Kingsguard and only that. Do your duty and lead me to the king."


Finding Joffrey took the better part of the hour. It seemed his nephew had grown elusive, as nobody knew where the king had gone. But when they did find him, Tyrion wished they had not.

"What in the name of the Seven are you doing, Joffrey?" Tywin's voice was like a death knell amidst the silence of the godswood.

Trant and Moore stood beside the boy king, like two white shadows with stony faces.

His nephew kept aiming with his crossbow and let loose a bolt at the corpse tied to the heart tree, hitting the chest with a sickening squelch. The unfortunate man, suspiciously looking like a poor sod snatched from Fleabottom, was akin to a pincushion with several feathery bolts sticking out from his corpse.

With a flourish, Joffrey turned around, sporting a satisfied smile. "Hello, grandfather. I am feeding the heart tree!"

Jaime looked sick, and Tyrion could only grimace as dark blood seeped freely into the hungry bone-like roots. However, a part of his mind could see that Joffrey's method had paid off - the bloody weirwood, barely as tall as a man, now towered over them, easily over twenty feet with a trunk as thick as a maiden's waist.

How many had died since the shaving had been planted?

"I can see that." Tywin's jaw clenched. "And what gave you this… idea?"

"I read it in the royal library," Joffrey declared proudly. "Tarranis' Teatisie on the beliefs of the Old Gods and properties of the weirwood trees."

Tyrion had read it too; it was a book by a pious Septon reviling everything about the worship of the First Men, painting the Old Gods as demonic and bloodthirsty. It never crossed his mind that his nephew would take the contents for a manual…

That was too much, and Tyrion heaved over, relieving his stomach from his luncheon. An uneasy silence took the godswood as Jaime helped him up.

"Why did you not ask Lord Stark about the Old Gods when he was here instead of reading some… obscure old book?" Tywin finally asked, his face like a block of stone, though he seemed to be staring at the ominous pale tree with a sliver of something odd Tyrion couldn't recognise.

Joffrey's face soured. "I tried, but Mother forbade me."

"And who is this?"

"Some pickpocket from the city," the boy king replied dismissively.

His father exhaled slowly. "Very well. But such…" Tywin gestured stiffly towards the corpse tied to the weirwood, "Activities must halt. The Watch is in dire need of men, and the Faith must not learn of this, lest we alienate them in favour of your traitorous uncle."


1st Day of the 12th Moon

War was a slow thing - the fighting was now inevitable, but it would be moons before the armies mustered and could face each other in the field. King's Landing had gone uncharacteristically quiet, save for the clanging of the hammers echoed throughout the Street of Steel from dawn till dusk and oft even into the night.

Thankfully, the Faith and the High Septon had not heard of Joffrey's latest proclivities, but doubtlessly, the insult levied at the wedding would not be forgotten.

For once, Tyrion could appreciate his father's strictness - Tywin finally put the court in order in four days. Even an irked Joffrey attended all the small council meetings and the petitioners in court without leaving early. Most importantly, he was no longer sacrificing gutter rats from Flea Bottom to the creepy weirwood.

Much to Tyrion's delight, Cersei was sequestered in the Maidenvault, with all of the kingsguard, red cloaks, and royal men-at-arms under strict orders not to let her out on pain of death. Even his nephew did not object, especially when Tywin pointed out Cersei did fail to catch Renly, and rewarding failure did not truly appeal to Joffrey.

Still, despite Tyrion's apprehension, things were running well for him, but there was a niggly feeling at the back of his mind that something would go wrong soon.

"I found another," Lothor Brune reported; his voice was rough like the rumbling of stones. The Clawman was a man of few words but proved himself loyal and, most importantly, capable.

"Excellent," Tyrion raised his cup of wine in a toast. With this, over eighty thousand dragons were uncovered from Littlefinger's hidden stashes. A quarter was generously donated to the crown, and Tyrion kept the rest for himself.

Of course, he was generous as a Lannister ought to be. While two more inns and five warehouses found their way into his possession, the rest of the coin made its way to his underlings or was stashed away for a rainy day. His retainer was now clad in Tobho Mott's finest steel - a shiny silvery plate, with Brune's large bear paw emblazoned proudly on the breastplate. A silk cloak of similar make was clasped behind his shoulders, too. Even his blade, if plain looking, was made of the finest Qohorik steel, only second to the Valyrian make. Brune was probably the wealthiest free-rider in the realm - the man still lacked knighthood, yet many sers and even minor lords were far poorer than him.

"How fares the recruitment?"

"So far, I have only a score of men," Lothor said slowly. "It's hard to find skilled swords without loose tongues and a master to serve."

They were in a private room in one of his new properties - an inn called the Drunken Piper.

"True," the master of coin agreed. "But I have no use for riff-raff. It matters not, I suppose. Continue as before."

Lothor Brune bowed gruffly and left the room, leaving Tyrion alone with his wine and thoughts.

He'd rather have a dozen skilled and loyal men than a hundred fools who could barely make one end of the sword from the other and would flee at the first sign of trouble. A personal retinue that answered only to him and him alone was intoxicating. Finding loyal and skilled retainers was not easy, but such difficulties lessened considerably with ample coin. It was worth it; there was no chance they'd babble to his father or sister, and he could punish and reward them as he saw fit.

Besides, all those inns and warehouses needed to be secured one way or another, and while the gold cloaks were better than before under Balonn Swann's firm grip, they couldn't catch all the thieves and troublemakers.

A knock on his door shook him out of his musings.

"Enter," he called out, taking a generous mouthful of wine.

A gaunt red cloak with a sharp gaze came into his room.

"Lord Lannister requests your presence at once."

Of course. Neither the Hand nor the Lord of Casterly Rock could be denied, and all Tyrion could do was answer the summons, no matter how reluctant he was to meet his father. Half an hour later, he had finally arrived in the audience chamber of the Hand.

The grey direwolf banner on the wall was gone, replaced by the golden lion of Lannister. The fondly austere furnishings were replaced by an opulence of crimson velvet and gold, which made the room far less welcoming than Tyrion remembered. Besides, talking with Lord Stark was far more pleasurable than wrangling with his father's disappointment.

Tywin Lannister sat there, scribbling something on a roll of parchment without raising his gaze as if Tyrion did not exist. With a resigned sigh, the dwarf pulled the chair by the desk, scraping loudly through the floor, and climbed on it.

"The Lord Commander has departed to muster the Crownlands. Tomorrow, I am departing to lead the Lannister bannermen." The words were emotionless, and his father again did not move his gaze from the letter he was inking down. Jaime was no longer mentioned by name or as a Lannister or kin, sobering Tyrion up quickly.

"We ought to do something about the Riverlands," he muttered.

"Do what? Hoster shall raise his banners. His grandson is married to my granddaughter."

"That is true," Tyrion agreed and took a gulp of wine from his flask. His father finally looked up, green eyes full of displeasure. "But Edmure Tully is unmarried. Mace Tyrell can dangle all the maidens of the Reach before him for his choosing. Hightower, Tyrell, and Redwyne do not lack in eligible ladies. Hoster need not raise his banners, only stay out of the war or block the Starks from joining us."

The quill stopped scribbling, and Tyrion squirmed uncomfortably as Tywin gazed at him as if he were seeing him for the first time. "Very well. Devan Lannister shall go with a retinue to Riverrun to convince Edmure Tully to wed the queen's sister."

Of course, it made perfect sense. Cerenna was the most well-connected maiden in the realm after Joffrey's wedding and a great beauty. With Margaery and Myrcella married, Sansa Stark was the only one who could rival the young queen's sister. Such an act would only solidify the alliance between Lannister, Stark, and Tully.

However, the Vale remained problematic still. "What about Lysa Arryn?"

"She can cower behind the Bloody Gate all she wants," Tywin scoffed. "With her father and good brother fighting, she would lose the respect of the Arryn bannermen by not honouring her marriage alliance, and her regency could be easily dislodged in favour of someone more… reasonable."

"Well then, what ought I do?" Tyrion asked impatiently. "Surely you summoned me for a reason."

"Kevan will take up Joffrey's regency while I lead the armies. I'm sending you to the Free Cities."

"Essos? What am I going to do there?"

"Someone has to go and hire sellswords for our cause. Renly can field significantly more men than us, and it will take quite a while before the North can muster and arrive to our aid."

Why was Tyrion not surprised when his father handed him the most unsavoury task? All of his effort to establish himself in King's Landing would be put on hold while he was busy scrounging up the Free Cities for whatever scum sold their sword.

"Anyone with gold in his purse can hire a bunch of sellswords," Tyrion pointed out. "I am needed here, in the city!"

"I can close my eyes for your petty games and whores when you do it subtly, Tyrion," Tywin hissed. "The Seven know a creature like you can hardly do without them. But now is not the time, and you shall do as I command."

The words stung, but the dwarf swallowed his retort. Complaining to his father was useless. So was proving himself… at least now he no longer had to deal with the stench of drains and cisterns.

Instead he asked, "What of my duties as a master of coin?"

"Kevan's steward will take it up in your absence. Go now and prepare."

Tyrion wanted to object, but no words left his tongue. Even Cersei and Jaime were put in their place with little effort, and he had no desire to test Tywin's thinning patience, especially since he did not enjoy the favour his siblings did before. It seemed his father was not so easily defied.

Jaw clenched, Tyrion jumped off his chair, forcing his stubby legs to drag themselves back to his quarters. He had a trip to prepare.

After half an hour, he realised it was not too terrible as he watched his servants prepare his effects. Touring the Free Cities had been a dream of his, and now he had the opportunity. He could get a taste of the finest whores Essos could offer too!


?, Elsewhere

Blood, everything tasted like blood on his tongue.


"Hold the line," he cried out, his words harsh, clanging, and odd. The sound was foreign to his ears, but he understood it well. He did not know where he was or who he was, but it mattered not, for the air stank of death as the cawing of crows filled the skies above with their ghastly dirge.

A river of steel and horseflesh crashed into his men, a stalwart line of veterans clad in bronze. They held, if barely, and he unsheathed his blade, Ice glinting like a diamond in his fist under the sunlight. He charged forward, the crystalline blade sinking into steel with his mighty swing. A horseman fell to his sword, then another, and another. He did not know why he was fighting, but it felt right. Even his foes wore all foreign yet familiar banners, all with some sort of stars emblazoned on their shields or armour. It mattered not. The direwolves leapt from the forest and crashed into the cavalry, driving all the horses mad within moments, and the tide quickly turned-



3rd Day of the 12th Moon

The Red Viper


The days felt shorter here at the Wall. It made sense; the white raven had arrived some days back, heralding the arrival of autumn. One would fall asleep at dark, and by the time they awoke, it would still be at least an hour before the crack of dawn. Now, darkness had fallen again, and the bustle of Castle Black had finally quieted.

Nymeria looked entirely too satisfied compared to Obara's glumness. Their small game to see who could seduce Benjen Stark finally bore fruit nearly a whole moon later. The First Ranger seemed to prefer Nymeria's sensual beauty to Obara's crudeness and hot temper.

Still, let it not be said that the Black Wolf was so easily seduced. Unlike Brandon, Rickard Stark's younger sons were far more prudish. The poor men were like blocks of frost, even though Benjen no longer had vows to hold him back - marriage or otherwise. Even a beauty like Ashara Dayne had failed to steal away the Quiet Wolf's heart, only to fall in the clutches of the elder brother.

At least his daughter had successfully managed to seduce the First Ranger this evening and had the glow of a woman well-fucked.

Sarella's presence here was a boon, but they were careful not to oust her disguise. Oberyn suspected Marwyn knew but simply did not care. Still, it was heartwarming to see her following in his footsteps. Knowing his stubborn daughter, she might forge a whole maester's chain and take the vows anyway. After all, the maesters were only sworn off women, not men…

Oh, just the image of the Conclave's outrage was delicious!

"Can we leave the bloody Wall now?" Ellaria huffed, wrapped in furs and wool, huddled just by the roaring hearth. "I've had my fill of ice and cold, and it's all there's to see here, along with the endless training." They were the sole residents of the king's tower. Though the name was not quite apt - no king had visited since the Conquest, according to Marwyn. And the quarters were drab and austere, not what you'd expect from something that ought to house royalty. Still, it was leagues better than everything Castle Black had to offer.

"I suppose we can depart tomorrow," Oberyn hummed in agreement.

"Must we leave so soon?" Nymeria asked reluctantly, gently pulling on her braid.

"Don't tell me you fell in love with the gruff Northman," Obara grunted, nursing a cup of wine with a scowl. His eldest would probably continue sulking until she got a good fuck, but Nym was not one for sharing, unlike Tyenne. "If you wed him, you'd become a Stark in name."

Nymeria shrugged. "Benjen does not want to wed, and neither do I. Yet I find myself reluctant to leave."

"The more we remain, the more we risk being stuck if the snowfall stacks up," Oberyn warned. It still snowed at least twice a sennight, and slowly but surely, the white veil covering the land thickened little by little, the scarce northern sun far from enough to melt it away. "I suppose we can stay… three more days."

Ellaria shook her head with amusement while Nymeria hugged his neck with a smile.

Needling Benjen Stark and sparring with the black brothers was becoming rather tiring, but he could suffer it a handful of days more. There were far more formidable warriors here than Oberyn expected, but it shouldn't have been such a surprise - many of the rangers had nought to do but train their sword work when not on a mission Beyond the Wall. All of the training yards in Castle Black were overfilled, both with captains and men-at-arms drilling recruits in formations and senior rangers sparring.

Benjen Stark had shown himself lethal with a sword, and Oberyn struggled to score even one, barely two wins out of ten unless he used dirty tricks. Even deception worked only once, for the Black Wolf was a quick study. The intensity reminded Oberyn of fighting against Arthur Dayne, if only with more savage brutality to his strikes and less finesse. Stark was not the only good fight here - dozens of other skilled warriors lacked the big name or storied lineage but not in skills.

While his daughters tried to seduce the prudish wolf, the Red Viper fought to his heart's content. Even Lom got tossed into the ringer, and the past moon had been good for his new squire's fighting skills. A generous selection of opponents, none of which shied away from smacking a young lad from the Vale. All this served a double purpose, of course - he now had a good grasp of the situation at the Wall and the strength of the Night's Watch.

With Eddard Stark's reform and Robert Baratheon's endorsement, the order was again back on the path to greatness and glory. Yet it was for a good reason - the Haunted Forest looked more twisted and dark by the day despite the black brothers persistently chipping at the tree line. Two wooden forts were constructed three miles to the North; only the weirwoods were being spared the hungry axes of the Watch.

Yet despite all of this, Lord Commander Mormont remained grim. Oberyn had heard much about the so-called Others, ice spiders, and their armies of wights but had yet to see any. But even he could feel the Haunted Forest deserved its name, for there was something eerie, something wrong, even in broad daylight.

Oberyn stood up and stretched.

"A walk atop the Wall again, my love?"

"Perhaps… or perhaps I shall–"

The horn blasted with its long and deep call, drowning out everything else and making even the tower shudder slightly. A second blast reverberated more ominously than the first, making even blood and skin drum. One meant rangers returning, and two meant wildlings.

Then, a third one followed, even longer than the previous two, and the Red Viper felt it in his bones. It called to him.

"What do three blasts of the horn mean?" Nymeria asked with trepidation; the thrumming horn had unsettled her.

"It means the Others are here," Oberyn smiled, fire running hot through his veins.

"Oberyn," Ellaria stood up from her chair by the fireplace and latched onto his arm. "Please-"

"I partook in the hospitality of the Watch." The Red Viper shook himself from his paramour's grip. "It would be poor form if I don't get to taste this foe of legend for myself."

"You don't owe the black brothers anything, Father," Obara groused.

Oberyn laughed as he summoned Lom to help him don his armour. "So what? There will be no other chance like this to fight against the gods if only those of Cold and Shadow."

"What of your revenge?" His paramour asked desperately. "Tywin Lannister and Gregor Clegane yet live."

"They have waited nearly two decades for me; they can wait a while longer," Oberyn lunged, stealing a deep, passionate kiss from Ellaria. As always, her lips were as sweet as sin. His blood was searing through his veins, raging for a fight; he would be the first Martell to slay a Cold Shadow. "If some boy of six and ten can make short work of these Others, so can I!"

His lover and daughters tried to convince him, but Oberyn knew they lacked the warrior's spirit; their blood did not run hot enough despite being children of the desert. Obara understood but was unwilling to fight in the hated cold. With a smirk, he poured himself a cup of Dornish Red and emptied it in one breath, the familiar fiery sourness warming his throat and innards.

"I shall bring glory to House Martell. Wait for my return," he declared, ignoring the reluctance in their eyes, snatching his spear from the wall, the new one with the obsidian tip.

In ten minutes, he was fully clad in steel as was proper and joined the sea of grim-faced men garbed in black. Flickering torches banished the darkness and illuminated the snowy yard below.


Author's Endnote:
Yeah… shit is hitting the fan. I wanted to skip the Garlan PoV entirely because what happened was quite obvious, but one of my editors insisted that it must be shown, even to show contrast.

Varys suspects/knows that Eddard Stark is missing but continues withholding the information for those wondering (canonically, it's not the first time he does this). Seafaring was never a precise science in the medieval era due to whimsical weather or storms. Delays aren't rare, and people still expect Eddard Stark to appear at White Harbour soon enough.

Starring: Oberyn 'Wine, women, fighting!' Martell, Tyrion 'I'd fuck Lysa Tully for a kingdom, if only with a bag pulled over her head' Lannister, and Garlan 'I don't like Renly that much!' Tyrell.

On a side note, you must appreciate GRRM being an absolute troll with his Faith world-building. Making a poor parody of the catholic church and giving it rainbow colours continues to amuse me to no end.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
So, if I'm reading things right, comatose Ned is having dreams of the Andal invasion, or possibly the North's counterinvasion. From the presence of dire wolves, probably the former.
 
50-The Sword in the Darkness
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


4th Day of the 12th Moon

The First Ranger, Outside the Wall


Benjen had hoped otherwise, but his nephew and Maester Aemon were proven right - the wights were real, and the brothers liked it little. Regardless, they sallied out, prepared to fight them and relieve the fort.

They had to abandon their steeds; none of the horses wanted to get close to the tide of wights drowning the wooden fort. The hounds were much the same. Fighting in the night was messy. The lights of the torches and fires blurred together in the eerie chaos as the living and the dead clashed amidst the snow.

A familiar chill lingered into the night. Benjen had ranged into the Frostfangs in winter but had never felt the like of it… save one time. It was so cold that it seeped through the thickest of fur and wool, straight into your bones, into your soul. But he was a Stark, and ice ran in his veins.

All wights were slow and clumsy, even if some of their instincts before death lingered. The lumbering carcasses had greater strength than in life but used it poorly. Attacking mindlessly, they lacked the discipline living men possessed but never tired in return. It was a different battle than what the First Ranger was used to - mindless numbers versus discipline and… torches.

Slaying dead giants was somehow easier than slaying living ones, Benjen decided. Once you set them on fire, they burned like kindling and usually set the surroundings aflame as they fell, the blaze spreading through the clustered wights.

Benjen couldn't help but thank the long-dead smiths of the Freehold. Whatever magicks they had woven into Valyrian Steel seemed to cut through the Other's cold sorcery, but only if you sliced through the spine or the skull. It appeared that the powers kept the wights moving resided there, and when Benjen lopped off a head from a wight, it stopped moving instead of continuing to claw and grab with its darkened limbs.

"HOLD THE LINE, DAMN YOU!" Mormont's hoarse cry echoed in the frigid darkness. "MORE TORCHES TO THE RIGHT FLANK. MARKSMEN-"

The voice was drowned out by the bone-chilling screeches. The air grew even colder, and every mouthful of air burned their throats with cold. The spiders were not only here, but the shrill shriek was coming from the rear. Everything suddenly turned more chaotic, and the lines began to falter as some men turned to the back. Benjen cursed and pushed into the back line to face the Cold Gods. Surely enough, they were cleaving a bloody line through their reserves, straight towards Mormont. The Lord Commander was barking orders upon orders, but everything was such a mess in the dark as the sea of torches merged in a blur, and he struggled to tell what was happening.

Benjen, however, was ready.

Lunging forward through the frigid chaos, he swung Longclaw into the neck of an Other, busy killing his way towards the marksmen and Jeor. The Valyrian Steel sank into the pale, translucent flesh with a wailing crack, and the icy foe crumpled on the ground. Benjen was already stabbing Longclaw into the next one. The third Other turned in time to parry his sword, the collision between spell-forged steel and ice producing a lingering sound akin to a beast wailing in pain. Benjen ignored the two eerie eyes, so blue like burning ice, and pressed his attack.

Parry, dodge, slash, cut, deflect, riposte; it was a deathly dance; every strike of their blades sounded like a wailing snow-shrike. Benjen knew his ringmail would not hold out against the crystalline blade, while Longclaw couldn't slice through their delicate mirror-like armour. Yet it didn't matter. Benjen had run such a fight in his mind for moons and moons. Every morning, Benjen awoke, thinking of how to combat such a foe better. Speed, strength, skill - every little scrap would make a difference. Every day in Castle Black, he pushed himself harder than before, honing his skills and body to the limit, and now the fruits of his labours were paying off.

In the corner of his eyes, he saw a giant frost spider heading his way from the side, but then an enormous black blur crashed into it with a rumbling growl, and the keening wail of dragonsteel and frost was soon joined by pained shrieks. More Cold Ones seemed to be also heading his way, but some of the black brothers began to rally to him. Glass-tipped spears blocked the advance of most, but two slipped through.

Yet before they could flank Benjen, they were met with a fat man in a red robe with a green flaming sword and… Oberyn Martell. The bloody rogue had doubtlessly slipped to join them in the fight, but the First Ranger felt thankful. The princeling held a Cold Shadow on his lonesome, if with little struggle. On Benjen's other side, a figure resembling a… drunken red priest was also battling a Cold Shadow, the Other shying away from the green flames of his blade.

Grimacing, Benjen returned his complete focus to the vicious exchange with the Other before him and ducked out of the way of the crystalline sword. The Cold One moved with otherworldly grace and speed, but the First Ranger could match it, if with some effort.

Every strike was powerful enough to rattle Benjen's wrists, but it wasn't as bad as he remembered. The pressure wasn't as terrible as the first time when he was utterly unprepared, and now the First Ranger started to notice things.

The Others were strong and deathly quick but fought with unmatched aggression and crude technique. Such a style heavily relied on the mirror-like armour that covered their limbs… but the joints and heads were half-bared. It reminded Benjen of a novice knight relying too much on his armour and brute strength against green recruits, if far faster and stronger.

But once the First Ranger noticed this, things became a lot simpler. To the side, a cracking wail and a whoop of joy indicated the death of another Cold Shadow, reminding him he was not fighting alone.

The chance showed itself soon enough. As the icy blade descended from an overhead slash, Benjen parried aggressively, striking it sideways. Now, the Cold One was wide open, if only for a heartbeat, but that was all Benjen needed, as nothing could stop Longclaw from striking the Other's undefended neck. The Cold One seemed to realise it too, as the malevolent blue eyes widened for a second, but Benjen was already in motion, completing the riposte.

A cracking wail followed as his foe crumbled into shards of ice with his blade and armour, quickly melting into the cold slush below.

Benjen, heaving for breath as misty puffs escaped his throat, looked around; the chaos had worsened, and the lines were already faltering. Jeor Mormont's hoarse cries no longer echoed in the night, only the grunts of fighting, the shrieks of the spiders, and the curses and howls of men fighting and dying. While the flaming green sword was still eyecatching, Benjen could no longer see Oberyn in the chaos.

Desperately, his eyes scanned in hopes of finding the Lord Commander. But no matter how hard he looked, there was no Jeor Mormont or archers; all he saw were Others, wights, and ice spiders.

The left flank had buckled already as the wights spilt into their side. Someone had to take command, or they would perish here. Some of the men were already fleeing into the night. No amount of training could substitute experience, Benjen realised. Midnight trotted over to him, snout covered in ichor, and pulled onto his black cloak, awaking him from his stupor.

"TO ME!" He shouted as Longclaw beheaded yet another wight in his way. Benjen kicked away a second one and took a deep breath. "TO ME, DAMN YOU! FORM UP AROUND THE FIRST RANGER! TO ME!"

Some of the fleeing watchmen halted, and groups of clustered torches and glass-tipped spears tried to move his way. It was not enough. Longclaw danced, cleaving through the wights. Men, women, children, even stags and wolves, all with eerie blue eyes, fell one after another.

Damn it, he wasn't meant to lead. Benjen was just a third son, meant for no glory or lands. He tried remembering his father's lessons, but his mind came blank. Clumsy, uneven lines of men were being reformed around him, but it was not enough. With wights to one side and ice spiders and Cold Gods to the other, they were fucked. Benjen lunged forth, parrying an icy blade about to sink into Jeremy Rykker's ribs.

"To me! I am the sword in the darkness!" he cried out. His throat was hoarse, and his voice grew weaker still, especially as he struggled for breath as he tried to keep up with the Other before him. One did not simply shout and fight at the same time. The jolts of pain going through his wrist with every block were beginning to take their toll, and Benjen's arms began to grow numb.

From the side, a black-tipped spear stabbed into the neck of the Icy foe, who gave out a chilling wail as he crumbled into shards. It was Oberyn, wild-eyed and face splattered with gore and soot but sprouting a wide, cocky grin, joined to his left with a spear in one hand and torch in the other. Jarman Buckwell, Alan of Rosby, Stonesnake, Chet, Black Bernar, Luke of Longtown, Fulk, Tom, and many more familiar faces rushed to him, hope in their eyes.

Benjen took another breath.

"I am the watcher on the walls!" Other voices joined him. More and more men flocked to his side, torches or spears in one hand and shields in the other, forming a line, if a bit uneven. Even the Red Viper and that red priest joined, hollering together.

"I AM THE FIRE THAT BURNS AGAINST THE COLD!" Hundreds of men bellowed together as one, noble or pauper, knight or thief—it did not matter, for they were all brothers of the Night's Watch. Their roars tore through the eerie night like a thunderclap, and Benjen felt the exhaustion in his limbs lessen. The cold no longer bothered him as much.

"I AM THE LIGHT THAT BRINGS THE DAWN!"

The Others halted then; Benjen could count a dozen of them. They all turned to look at him, but the First Ranger saw something new in their merciless blue eyes.

Something he had never seen before and did not believe possible.

Hesitation. Fear.


"They came to us from every corner of the realm." It was the feeble voice of Aemon, echoing like a dirge into the solemn courtyard. The old maester was standing stiffly before an enormous pyre filled with corpses. Over four hundred brothers had died, half of whom couldn't be recognised. It was hard to get the number of the dead because of the charred bones - when someone fell, the Others were quick to raise them again. "From the North to the South. From West to the East. They died fighting against the gathering darkness, protecting men, women, and children who will never know their names or sacrifice. It is for us to remember our brothers. And now their watch is ended."

"And now their watch is ended," hundreds of voices echoed as Benjen tossed the torch into the pyre and watched as the flames bloomed in large orange petals, engulfing the corpses. Next to him stood Midnight, no longer a pup. The black direwolf reached his chest and was bigger than a pony already. Benjen didn't expect his companion to join the battle, and it seemed he had sneaked through the gate after them. Three spiders had fallen to his fangs, and only gods know how many wights. His hide was covered by a few gashes from the spider's barbed legs, but nothing serious, according to Maester Aemon. A few patches of fur were also missing from the cold hands of the grasping wights, but those would grow again.

A cold, sobering dawn greeted them, and Benjen didn't think he would make it alive. But he did, and despite being wounded, so did many other black brothers, some of them missing ears, eyes or even a limb. Yet they lived.

And they prevailed!

There were even a dozen survivors in the fort, covered from head to toe in gore and glory.

They had spent the better part of the morning sifting through the slush and charred bones, gathering their dead and wounded, when more reinforcements from the stewards and builders rode out of the Wall. The day, nay, the night had been won, but at a hefty cost.

Everything that wasn't sore was covered with bruises, and Benjen had a few shallow wounds from the cold blades of the Others. His wrists were also jolting with pain after the brutal punishment he had put them through, and Aemon said it would take a good part of the sennight to heal and advised against any strenuous activity involving the arms. But everywhere he went, the black brothers, old and new, nodded or gazed at him with respect. There was even a hint of fanatical reverence as if he were Symeon Star-Eyes come again. Some even whispered 'the Black Wolf' as he passed, and Midnight would walk straighter then as if he understood.

The dead had their rest now, but the living could not afford the luxury. Benjen badly wanted to sleep, but now was not the time. The Lord Commander was dead, and now the First Ranger was in charge of Castle Black until the election could proceed. Aemon had already sent ravens to the other Commanders, summoning them here.

But first, Benjen had to brave the meeting he dreaded the most.

His legs felt as heavy as lead as he climbed the staircase up to the King's Tower, but Midnight dutifully followed by his side.

A knock on the door and Ellaria Sand came out, face covered with tears.

"What do you want, Stark?" She asked harshly. Nym and Obara were just behind her, their eyes heavy with grief. They should never have come here; the Night's Watch was no place for women. Now, he couldn't help but regret falling for Nymeria and her persistent charm.

Benjen wanted to pull the Volantene woman into his embrace, whisper words of comfort, and kiss her tears away. But it was unbecoming of a man of the Watch to do so, even if it was allowed now. The feeling ate away at his insides. Even if he did… it would serve no purpose. Benjen could not offer her a home; neither Castle Black nor Moletown was suitable. Even if Nymeria did agree… would she be able to live the life of a common woman, bereft of luxuries?

Despite being a bastard, Nymeria was clad in the finest sandsilk underneath the furs and wool and was used to the finer things nobility enjoyed, thanks to the generosity of her father.

Worse, they had only tumbled in bed once; for all Benjen knew, he was just a flight of fancy, another conquest.

The feelings were so bittersweet, but Benjen now knew why the men of the Watch swore away women.

"You have my condolences," he inclined his head mournfully. "Oberyn was a brave man."

"I want my lover back, not some pittance, cold suit of battered steel, and boiled bones," she hissed. It was all that was left of the Dornish prince. The man had fought like a whirlwind, his blood burning for the fight, yet he did not realise he was injured. The icy swords slipped through the armour, and their cold kiss could be as gentle as a breeze. Near the end, Oberyn just keeled over from blood loss, and it was too late by the time the battle was over. They brought back his corpse, but the eyes had gone blue, and Marwyn and Aemon advised to boil the flesh away before Oberyn awoke again.

The First Ranger felt very conflicted about the Red Viper. None would disagree - the man was a respectable warrior if a tad too foolish for sneaking into the battle as he did. The ice blades of the Others cared little about who was a Prince of Dorne or a baker from some village in the Reach. Yet the man eagerly joined them in the fight despite the odds.

"He fought bravely and slew two Cold Shadows," Benjen said. It would not do to speak ill of the dead; his father taught him better than that, and he would not begrudge a lover's grief. "You three ought to leave the Wall."

"Are you chasing us away, Stark?" Obara asked dangerously.

By his side, Midnight snarled, but Benjen placed a hand on his neck, silencing the direwolf. He was too tired to deal with this. Instead of sleeping, he had fought into the night and then helped collect the bodies of his fallen brothers and had no patience left to deal with Oberyn's hotheaded daughter.

"It is First Ranger to you, Sand," he reminded stiffly. "If I wanted the three of you to leave, you'd be out within the hour. You can take my advice or continue with your stubborn ways. The Watch cannot spare any men to send the Prince's bones to Sunspear, and unless you plan to join the Order, you ought to leave. I have duties to attend to and cannot stay here to guard you three from unwanted advances like your father did."

With that, Benjen turned around and decisively went down the stairway, too irate to deal with the three Sands anymore. A rush of soft footsteps followed behind him.

"Wait, Benjen." Nymeria's melodic voice made him halt.

"Look," he sighed and turned to face her dark, smouldering eyes. Even rimmed in red, they looked beautiful. "The thing between us… it cannot be. I told you before, but you're too stubborn for your own good."

"Children of the desert often are." She gave him a watery smile that made his insides twist. "I… don't blame you. Don't take Ellaria and Obara's words to heart; their grief runs hot. My father died doing as he always wanted to - spear in hand, facing a worthy foe in battle." Nymeria leaned in from the step above, her nose almost touching his, and he could feel her hot breath upon his skin. "One last kiss?"

Benjen wanted to say that he rebuffed Nymeria's advances, but that would be a lie—the kiss was too sweet, and so was everything that followed.


A short nap, if temporary, staved off the exhaustion. Benjen could sleep when the sunset, but there were too many things to do for now. The fastest raven had already been sent to Winterfell, informing his nephew of last night's developments.

Tactics and results had to be reviewed.

He sent the Old Pomegranate, Marsh, to find that red priest from the battle while he waited in the Old Bear's solar. But it didn't belong to the old bear anymore, for Jeor was dead.

"Corn, corn," the old raven cawed. Benjen tossed a handful of kernels near the perch; the big black bird jumped and started pecking at them fervently.

There was a knock on the door, and the man in red robes pushed it open. Now, without the chaos of battle and the darkness of the night, Benjen could finally take a better look at the priest. He was almost as tall as Benjen, with broad shoulders yet a belly that reminded him of Hugo Wull, if lesser. With his shaved head and stained robes, he looked more like an old patron in a tavern than a priest.

"What's your name, priest?" Benjen asked. "I did not think to see men of the red faith at the Wall."

"I am Thoros of Myr, First Ranger." His genial voice matched his round face. "I am not a great priest, in truth, but I daresay I am decent with the sword. And you need more swords to fight against the Great Other, do you not?"

"That we do. That blade with green flames was quite impressive."

"Alas, 'tis but a trick with a flask of wildfire," Thoros sighed. "It ruins the sword afterwards, and I only have two left." And thus made it useless. It looked fancy, but Benjen knew all too well the dangers of green piss, which was only made in King's Landing.

"Do you know some fiery magicks? Such things would be mighty useful against the wights as you saw for yourself."

"Alas, I'm afraid my skills end with the blade," the red priest shook his head regretfully. "But the Wisdoms in King's Landing might be able to aid you."

"I thought they only dealt with the green piss?"

"It is their crowning glory, but I daresay the pyromancers know the art of flames second only to the High Priest of R'hllor. There are many ways to make a fire, and the Wisdoms claim to know them all."

The red priest could not provide further wisdom and was dismissed. Thankfully, Thoros seemed intent on joining the Order as a ranger instead of lingering in the Sept like the Septon Cellador. Benjen couldn't help but imagine the headache a preaching red priest would bring him. At least the Myrman was more of a swordsman than a clergyman.

Benjen's weary mind moved to Thoros' last words. He held no love for the pyromancers; his father had met an ugly end amidst the green flames in the Red Keep. But experts on fire sounded far too necessary to pass over. Fire was the third most valuable thing to the Night's Watch after men and obsidian, as last night's battle had shown.

Pushing down his dislike, Benjen stood up and headed to the rookery. He could make this decision after consulting Aemon and Marwyn. Besides, it was not confident that any pyromancers would entertain an invitation to the Watch or the Wall.


6th Day of the 12th Moon

Myrcella, Winterfell


The news of her father and Uncle Stannis' death was odd. Myrcella was… numb and didn't know what she was supposed to feel since neither her stiff uncle nor her father had been particularly close to her. The whole thing seemed suspicious, but Tommen and Lord Stark were already out of the city, so things were fine. Joffrey would ascend to kinghood… which would be fine with her grandfather guiding him as a Hand. Tywin Lannister was almost undisputedly one of the best statesmen the realm had at this moment, and if anyone could reign in her brother's proclivities, it would be him.

Tension mounted in Winterfell as if Catelyn and Robb were expecting something terrible to happen. But the realm was at peace—the only ones not bound by blood to the Throne were the Reach, Dorne, and the Iron Isles. With Theon hostage here, Balon Greyjoy would be a fool to move, Dorne would never stir alone, and Margaery Tyrell was the perfect candidate for Joffrey's queen.

Her mother, however, in her infinite wisdom, had decided to wed Joffrey to Myrielle Lannister instead.

At least Eddard Stark had laid a solid foundation for a peaceful realm, and even with Cersei's folly, Myrcella struggled to see where a problem could arise. There was nothing to fear aside from whatever dark myth and legend were brewing in the Lands of Always Winter, but the Watch bolstered considerably. Those… Others and wights could be slain, so she was confident they too would meet their end against the might of men, just like the Giants and Children of the Forest of yore.

Still, the Tyrells wouldn't move on their lonesome, and they'd never lay in bed with the Dornish, for the animosity was too great there.

Still, happenings in the South aside, things were going rather well.

The guest house was finally rebuilt and was now double the size it was before. Her efforts had begun to bear fruit. Dark clay tiles covered the roof, and the brick walls were covered with some fancy white plaster from White Harbour - the builder explained some things about a putty of lime and gypsum, but Myrcella did not care about that. What she did care about was that the snow-like mixture looked pretty and could be formed into decorative shapes. Thus, the walls of the guest house were covered with running direwolves, crowned does, the occasional roaring lion, and many other geometrical figures.

It made for an intricate picture that was more than pleasing to the eye. And the best thing - it didn't cost half as much coin as Catelyn had feared, even after adequately furnishing the insides. It looked far better than the drab old guesthouse of wood and undressed stone. The insides were also warmer than before, with more comfortable furnishings that still seemed Northern without the overly elaborate trappings from the South.

The broken tower had been pulled down and rebuilt from the ground, just like the First Keep, which would become her own personal ladies' parlour. Even five blocks of white marble with black veins from the Vale had been sailed up the White Knife for a sculpture and the lining of the floors. Myrcella wanted it to look the best. Though there was a limit on how much coin she was willing to spend, making things too opulent would also be an eyesore. There was a line to be walked between austerity and beauty.

Myrcella couldn't help but notice that House Stark's connections were frankly ridiculous. No door was left unopened, and manpower and resources were not a problem as long as they could be found in the North. The marble was her greatest expense, at just over four thousand dragons. Even this price was relatively low, as a favour from House Waynwood, because of Eddard Stark, of all people, not her status as a princess.

The craftsmen Myrcella had poached on the way to the Wall were all too happy to join Winterfell's employ, though she didn't get as much as she wanted because Robb had drawn a line. Perhaps it was true that the Watch needed more skilled men than Winterfell.

At least the brick and tile kiln made a profit moons earlier than she had foreseen. Myrcella's demand for only the most durable and highest quality from her establishment paid off. Bricks and tiles sold out in Wintertown like freshly baked bread from the royal majordomo in King's Landing, and every new brick produced that was not needed for her project was bought out within a day.

Though, it was not all good. Autumn had arrived, and with it, snowfall. Outside had become too cold for her liking, and Myrcella preferred the warmth of the Great Keep and Great Hall to the chill, mud, and slush outside. She was tempted to have all the courtyards of Winterfell cobbled with marble or stone so she could walk on them more easily. Yet, even her grandfather would baulk at the cost of such a project, let alone the frugal Lady Stark. It did not help that pregnancy had made her fatigue far faster, and her patience was far shorter than usual.

Becoming round, bloated, and ungainly was an unpleasant experience and would have made her feel ugly if Robb didn't seem to be enamoured with her swollen teats as if he were still a babe.

With her trips to Wintertown and the glass gardens drastically reduced, Myrcella spent all her free time on embroidery, reading and reviewing the ledgers, numbers, and reports, and helping Robb and Catelyn with their duties around the castle.

Now, Myrcella was with her good sisters and ladies, working on stitches and embroidery. Grey Wind's enormous head was lazily resting on her lap, keeping her pleasantly warm while embroidering her new red scarf with black does and grey direwolves. It was a gift from an Essosi merchant, woven from the finest Norvoshi wool that was light and as soft and smooth as silk, nothing like the crude Westerosi counterpart.

A cunning man, in truth, for after Myrcella had gone around with one, all the ladies in court had gone to the man, eager to buy some for themselves and clearing out almost all of his wares.

"Rickard Liddle was quite dashing in the yard today," Serena Umber said with a lilt as she toiled over a heavy woollen cloak, sewing pieces of brown fur to the sides.

Branda Dustin snorted. "Too cocky."

"You only say that because he keeps winning against your brother," Wylla Manderly tittered, earning herself a scowl from Branda.

"Roderick Dustin is three years younger," Sansa, sitting next to the Dustin maiden, pointed out without moving her gaze from her own Norvoshi scarf. Some days, Myrcella suspected her good-sister liked the Dustin heir, but it was hard to tell. Sansa observed all those heirs and second sons that passed through Winterfell like a hawk, content to watch from afar with an unreadable face.

It was the perfect time for Sansa to be betrothed, and Catelyn had subtly expressed her desire to have her daughter close, which meant that she was to be wed in the North, but no particular candidate for a spouse had been decided just yet.

Arya, however, was another matter altogether. While still under punishment, her training was not restricted… as long as she attended dancing and music lessons. It was amusing to watch the tug of war between the Lady of Winterfell and the little hellion, though Arya did have some talent in the flute, even if her dancing and singing were atrocious. Myrcella suspected Catelyn would be at her wits' end with her younger daughter, but progress was made, if slow. If only the girl would stop sending her hawk with her wolf into the woods.

With so many ladies in Winterfell, many first and second sons lingered around, and Robb had recruited his own close circle. Jon Umber, Eddard Karstark, Roderick Dustin, Arlon Knott, Cley Cerwyn, and Dayn Slate could oft be seen together with Myrcella's husband, no matter where he went. The Greyjoy hostage was sidelined, making him sulk and spend his time in the archery yard and the whorehouses in Wintertown.

"Jonelle is fat like a cow-"

"Did you see Daren? The fool was garbed like a peacock-"

"They said the king won the boulder-lifting in the Tourney-"

"When do you think your brother will return, Sansa-"

"Have you heard? The Leech Lord approached Edwyle Ironsmith for the hand of his daughter-"

With a shake of her head, Myrcella focused on her embroidery while listening with half an ear to her gaggle of tittering ladies. Even the young ones like Beth Cassel, Lyanna Mormont, and Joy Hill eagerly took part with wide eyes, even though the princess suspected they did so more out of enthusiasm than of knowledge and interest.

While sometimes it felt too crowded, her ladies-in-waiting were helpful and, most importantly, loyal, if somewhat stubborn, as expected from Northmen. Only Lyanna, who had learned to be a lady from the Hightower woman, and Joy were less rigid.

Myrcella was also well-informed of the minor matters in the North; all the gossip from the nobility and most of that through the smallfolk made its way to her ears. That's how she knew about Lord Ryswell's sons quarrelling, the influx of merchants from Essos and the South towards the Gift and Eastwatch and many more like Lord Bolton looking for a bride. All the Northern bannermen had proved recalcitrant, for his previous two wives had somehow died suspiciously. The reputation of the Flayed Man didn't help much either, with some wondering if he would look to the South instead.

A knock on the door had them all quiet for a moment, and the door creaked open, Rickon's scrunched-up face sliding through.

"Myrcella, Robb is re-recasting your presence in the lord's solar."

"Requesting, you mean," Brenda Dustin cooed at the youngest Stark, joined by Serena and Wylla. Predictably, Rickon childishly blew them a raspberry and slipped away.

With a groan, Myrcella stood up and made her way out, lazily followed by the enormous form of Grey Wind.

Robb never summoned her like this before, so it had to be urgent.

Rickon was still loitering in the hallway, face gloomy. As usual, Shaggydog was not with him, probably 'stolen' again by Catelyn.

"Don't you have lessons to attend?" Myrcella nudged him, cursing her swollen feet. Walking was a pain, and the lord's solar was at the top of the bloody Great Keep.

"Luwin's busy, and I did my training in the yard for the day," Rickon muttered as they made their way to the staircase. "I had a bad dream again."

She perked up; his dreams were always so colourful and full of imagination… when he remembered them, which was rare. "Did you dream of your brother again?"

"Uh-huh. He was almost buried by the icemen. Everything was more messy than Arya's room, and I think I saw Uncle Benjen, too. There were big hairy blue spiders in the dark." Rickon scratched his head, his face twisting in a thoughtful frown as they slowly ascended the staircase. "I want Jon and father to come back."

"Your Lord Father is on his way back," Myrcella tussled his hair, eliciting an outraged squawk in return. "Soon, he'll return."

"And what of Jon? Nobody wants to play with me now!"

"Your brother will also come back when he's had his fill of adventure," she gently deflected. Truthfully, Myrcella had no idea what was happening with Jon Snow in the seven bloody hells, and nobody could tell her anything. Even Robb remained silent, no matter how much she cajoled him. Enfeoffed or not, the Bastard of Winterfell had yet to show his face in the Seven Kingdoms as if he had disappeared under a rock.

Rickon's face, however, turned hopeful. "Do you think he'll take me with him next time?"

"Perhaps. You ought to ask him when he comes back." Myrcella sighed. Rickon badly needed a companion his age. Tommen would be perfect, for her brother was coming back here as a page to Lord Stark, but perhaps another young boy would not be amiss. However, she would have to discuss the suitable noble sons from the North with Catelyn for proper fostering.

After what felt like forever, Myrcella finally conquered the staircase, short on breath, and made her way to the solar, as Rickon finally lost interest and ran down, probably to watch the men spar in the yard or to raid Gage's kitchen again. As she took a short rest, a languid Shaggydog and a tired Catelyn also came up the staircase, her round belly noticeably bigger than Myrcella's.

Exchanging a glance of understanding, both of them continued down the hallway.

The guardsman at the front announced their arrival and opened the door with a bow.

Robb was sitting in the lord's chair, his face like a frozen mask. Two rolls of parchment were on the desk before him.

"Mother, Myrcella," he greeted as they sat on the tapered chairs. His voice seemed somewhat troubled, and his face grim.

"Has your Father finally arrived in White Harbour?" Catelyn asked, blue eyes full of hope. It's been over a moon with no news now, more than ten days longer than the journey from King's Landing to the Manderly Seat ought to take by sea. It was not uncommon for delays to happen in seafaring, but with every next day where no raven came announcing his arrival, Winterfell grew tenser.

"Nay. But two ravens arrived today from the South." He stiffly picked up the right one and handed it to his mother. "This one is by Renly Baratheon from Bitterbridge. He declared himself king with the support of Lord Mace Tyrell." Her husband picked up the other letter and handed it to her. "King Joffrey has called the banners."

Catelyn's face grew pale, while Myrcella felt lightheaded.

Author's Endnote:
Starring: Benjen 'Why is shit hitting the fan so damn quickly, yo?' Stark, Oberyn 'for wine and glory' Martell, Thoros 'at the Wall, I get to fight harder and still drink, nobody can blame me if I just… ditch King's Landing, surely' of Myr, Myrcella 'surely, nothing to go wro–oh wait, wtf mom, Uncle Renly?!' Stark

Myrcella's castle sim is going well… until it isn't. Sucks to be undermined by dear old mom. Slowly but surely, she becomes the most informed and well-connected person in the North. For reference, she has not gone through even a tenth of the coin gifted to her by Grandpa Tywin, so have no fear; she isn't splurging on a fleet, constant feasts, and overly generous tourneys, after all. Labour is dirt cheap (cuz this is the Middle Ages), only materials, transportation, and master craftsmen are expensive(and the last could be bought with promises of honour and glory of immortalising their work wherever).

Norvoshi wool - ASOIAF cashmere equivalent, because why not? I contemplated having it originate from Lhazar, but after throwing a coin, Norvos won(plus it already had that goat theme rolling, while Lhazar was all sheep!).

Rickon continues having… dreams. But he isn't seeing the future, so what exactly is he seeing?

The Watch officially wins its first battle against the Others, and Oberyn dies… to his recklessness.

Overall, I'm not… thrilled with how this chapter came out, but I didn't want to get into endless battle/dialogue etc, and the chapter was becoming too damn long already.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
Last edited:
51-Crucible
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


7th Day of the 12th Moon

Garlan Tyrell, Appleton


Planning a wedding and rebellion while on the move was cumbersome. The Reach had too many men, and any army bigger than half a hundred thousand would face logistical woes. So, Renly was forced to decide how to split his forces.

The Stormlords were mustering in Wendwater Bridge under Ser Cortnay Penrose and would try to take King's Landing while Lannister was still hundreds of miles away in the Westerlands.

Lord Mathis Rowan was to gather the Lords of the North March and try to block Tywin's passage through the Gold Road.

John Oakheart was to lead another force up to the Ocean Road, and the last was mustering in Highgarden to be commanded by Renly Baratheon himself.

Most of the Marcher Lords were ordered to leave a significant force at their keeps lest the Dornish began making trouble again.

His father insisted on holding the ceremony in Highgarden, but his sister's wheelhouse slowed the journey. Renly's declaration of kinghood had now travelled across the realm, and Tywin Lannister had already stirred from his den. The banners of the Westerlands were already mustering, and a raven from Coldmoat met them at Appleton - an eight-foot-tall giant clad in steel was leading a band of outlaws that were cutting a bloody swath with fire and sword through the west of the lesser Mander. Brandybottom and dozens of other villages were razed to the ground; not even the women and the babes were spared.

"Hundreds of mounted brigands can't appear just like that, Your Grace," the old Meren Appleton said, worriedly fiddling with his greying moustache. They had gathered in Lord Appleton's private audience chamber, looking over maps of the Reach.

"Lannister brigands, no doubt, led by Tywin's rabid dog," Renly stated dismissively. His garments were as pretentious as before but were now joined by a sceptre in his hand and a golden crown atop his brow. Golden roses wove together, propping up a jade stag's head with golden eyes and antlers. Yet, instead of courting his sister, Renly had spent most of his free time in Loras's company, who shadowed the king with his rainbow cloak.

"Lord Daron Webber and his sons have ridden out to deal with the outlaws," Garlan looked at the letter. "They are playing into the Mountain's hands." The Webbers were not famed for their riding or lancing skills—while not terrible, none of them had won a single joust, even small, in two generations. This wasn't a big surprise; they all seemed more interested in drinking and feasting than martial pursuits.

"The Old Lion thinks us weak," his father fumed angrily, doubtlessly thinking of the same thing. "We must not let this slight stand, Your Grace!"

The king paused, deep in thought. "See to it, Lord Hand."

"The Mountain that Rides will have a taste of the valour of the knights of the Reach," the Lord of Highgarden vowed, eyes ablaze. His father hated being challenged in his kingdom. Garlan knew Gregor Clegane's days were numbered, and he would be taken down regardless of cost. "Tywin is trying to delay us as much as possible and wait for his allies to join him."

Renly leaned forward, looking at the map with an unreadable expression. "Let us talk war again, then."

Garlan was dismissed from the private parlour, as only the Lords and the royal councillors would be part of such important talks.

He busied himself in the yard, and his frustrations melted as he tested his mettle against the myriad of skilled knights who were now part of the royal retinue. It wasn't until sunset when his father summoned Garlan to the now-empty private parlour.

His father had shed his jolly visage, face now stern and thoughtful.

"I am sending the Red Crane and Ser Gyles Rowan, along with forty knights, three hundred men at arms and freeriders, to squash Tywin's mad dog and any other incursions."

"That's… quite heavy-handed," Garlan whistled.

"In peace, Tywin Lannister can be a reasonable and measured man." His father poured himself a cup of Arbor Gold. "But in war… one cannot allow the Old Lion even a finger, or he'll bite off the whole hand. I have a task for you, my son."

"My sword is yours to command, Father," he bowed.

"No fighting for you, Garlan, not yet. With Robb Stark married to Myrcella Waters, the North will have no choice but to support Joffrey. But even so, there's that trouble along the Wall, so I doubt we'll face a full Northern muster. The rest can be blocked. You will go to Riverrun as an envoy and offer Edmure Tully a bride."

"A bride?"

His father took a gulp of golden wine and smiled. "Indeed. The trout lord can choose from the maidens of the Reach, and the king has agreed to triple any dowry offered by the lordly father in question."

"Would a Tully fight against his kin?" Family, Duty, and Honour were their words, and Hoster Tully would be a madman to stand against his daughter's husband and grandson.

"They would not need to fight, only stay out of the war or even block the Starks from joining Tywin. The Old Lion can be cunning, but even he cannot cook a feast with empty larders."

"What of Arryn?" Garlan asked. "Valemen are fierce in battle, and their knights are no lesser than ours in valour and skill."

"Fierce and valourous they might be, but they lack a Falcon to lead them," his father laughed. "Robert Arryn is just a sickly boy. My spies tell me Lysa Arryn has gone mad with fear, seeing daggers in every shadow, and is too afraid to leave the Eyrie, let alone join a war."

No wonder Renly was so confident. Garlan realised that if the Seven smiled upon them, Tywin would stand alone, and even the Old Lion could only be smashed under the combined might of Highgarden and Storm's End.


11th Day of the 12th Moon

The Big Bucket, Stonegate Keep


A rider had come from Winterfell shortly after the crack of dawn, carrying a letter from Robb Stark. The envoy was given two fresh garrons and a hearty meal, and he rode up the mountains to rouse the Burleys, First Flints, Knotts, and Liddles.

Sooner or later, war always came with surety, just like winter would. Hugo Wull had fought three wars and led his clan in the last two.

The banners were called, and the Wulls would answer, as always. They were the strongest mountain clansmen, and it took about two days to gather their forces outside his keep. Well, less now since Winterfell only demanded their horse.

He was watching now as his courtyard was filled with grim-faced kinsmen, both close and distant, the three brown buckets of Wull painted proudly across their blue shields hanging on their back or side. Each carried two war spears, an arming sword, mace or axe, and was clad with a nasal helm, a padded jacket with layers of cloth and leather covered by a byrnie. A rare few - like himself, his sons, and the most wealthy thegns who owned the biggest swathes of land, also had brigandines of various quality and helmets that covered the neck and the lower head.

The Wulls were the strongest and the most numerous of the Mountain Clansmen, more numerous than some petty southron lordings and masterly houses. Still, they could only field about two hundred mounted men, only half of that cavalry.

"Hugo!" A hoarse yet powerful voice came from the side as the Wull chieftain pulled over his coif. Osric Wull.

"Grand uncle," the chieftain bowed his head. His hair and beard were white as snow. Hugo's uncle was nearing ninety now and had seen far more death and battle than he had. Even now, his posture was wiry and as straight as an arrow. The old ornery bastard was so stubborn he refused to die. For the last three winters, Osric went hunting but always returned with prey - stag and hare here, a wild boar and squirrels there. His sons had said even the cold would not take their granduncle, and Hugo was inclined to agree.

"Are the Ironmen attackin' yet again?" he asked, leaning over a weather-worn war bow—the same bow that had shot three Squid lords dead when Greyjoy had made trouble on the Stoney Shore before Hugo was born.

"Nay."

"Is it the dragons killing one another, then?"

"Nay, the dragons are gone, Uncle Osric," Hugo reminded.

"They are?" The old whitebeard scrunched up his wrinkled face. "Since when?" Uncle Osric's vigour had yet to leave him entirely, but his mind had begun to wither.

"Since we broke them at the Trident." The day of that battle was still fresh in his mind, just like the pretentious white cloak gurgling with Hugo's battle axe piercing its wicked spike through the shiny gorget. His uncle had also been there, raining arrows on the dragon's men, but he had forgotten it. Orsic was now scratching his white mane of shaggy hair and brow scrunched in confusion.

"Has the wildlin' king passed the Wall again?"

"No, the Stark chopped off his head in Winterfell half a year ago."

"Oh. If it's not dragons, wildlings, or Ironmen, who are we fightin'?

"The stags rule and are butting heads now," Hugo sighed. "And you're staying here."

"What?!" His uncle's face twisted in outrage.

"Someone must stay here and hold Stonegate Keep, Uncle Osric."

"Oh," Osric Wul's anger was gone as he sat on one of the benches and gazed curiously at the yard as if seeing something new and unfamiliar. "Alright then."

Still, his uncle's mind had grown too feeble to hold Stonegate Keep and fulfil the obligation of the Wull in his absence. Hugo decided to leave his youngest son, Edwyn, here as a Castellan.


?, Elsewhere

He blinked, looking around warily. The air was filled with a sinister chill, but he had gotten used to it. The tide of death and cold threatened to swallow them all. A man clad in purple was wielding a pale greatsword with a soft shine, cleaving through the Others as if they were grass, bearing the brunt of the assault. Dragonglass and fire were raining from above as the Singers tugged at their weirwood bows.

Desperate men and shaggy giants fought side by side. An enormous man wearing buckskin as a cloak was also holding firm against the wights with a massive torch of fire in hand, leading a wreath of men. To the sides, he could see a gnarly warrior clad in rune-scribed bronze and a huntsman clad in red; there was also another with a green hand painted on his head. Bells, lions, red and gold, eagles, bulls, and more. Many had joined from the far south, but the names eluded his mind.

Dawn sliced through the milky neck of an Other, and its inhuman head rolled down before both parts shattered like an icicle thrown against a rock and melted into a cold pool of water.

Ignoring the purple-clad warrior's advance, his gaze was drawn to a glimmer in the slush below. A crystalline blade glimmered like a diamond under the ruddy torchlight, completely intact.

It called to him. What had his father said again?

Your mother… she was a cold woman, colder than winter itself.

It was all his sire was willing to speak of her before perishing in the endless battle against the Night. He did not understand back then, but now… now he understood.

Once again, the impossibly sharp ice called to him like an intimate whisper of a lover.

His hand reached out, and his fingers grasped around the crystalline hilt.

It did not burn.

He stood up, the icy handle fitting perfectly in his palm. It felt like he had used this blade for a lifetime. Shrill screeches heralded the arrival of the spiders from the side, and with a warcry in his throat, he threw himself back into the fray.



13th Day of the 12th Moon

Val, Warg Hill


Someone was crying. No, not a cry; it was a… howl.

She awoke with a groan as Jon was leaving their bed. No light was coming from the pelt-covered shutter - it was still night.

A howl echoed far in the distance. Then a second, a third, a fourth, each closer than the next. After being wedded to a warg, it no longer bothered Val, but these howls made a cold shiver crawl down her neck.

"We're under attack," her husband's furious words chased away any sign of drowsiness as he buckled up his belt and tossed his cloak over his shoulder with surprising swiftness. Then, the warhorn that was supposed to signify foes tore through the night. "The mad bitch dares. Stay here."

Before Val could ask anything else, Jon drew his sword and rushed out. A call to arms echoed through the night outside, and Warg Hill quickly awakened. Those sleeping in the Great Hall on the other side of the wooden wall quickly stirred, and she could hear the commotion. Had the Others dared to attack them directly?

No, it was not the Others; Val remembered Jon's words.

The mad bitch… that could only be Lerna and her cannibals. There was nobody else.

The pregnant spearwife cursed as soon as she stood up - the sudden action made her dizzy and forced her to lean on the crude wooden table by the cot.

Carrying a babe was hard work, and it sapped your strength. After a few shaky heartbeats to gather herself, Val grabbed her dagger, pulled on her shadowskin cloak, slowly made her way to the front of the Great Hall and lit a lantern with some struggle. Stringing up her weirwood bow was even more challenging, but she somehow managed. She had to get to her sister.

Halfway to the door, she was surrounded by a sea of direwolves, but Ghost's enormous snowy form was nowhere in sight. The clouds above covered the sky and the moon; the only thing that could be seen was an expanse of blurry darkness dotted with torches.

The night was filled with cries of pain, anguish, and death as Val made it through the snowy path down the hill. Then, the spearwife decided to convince Dalla to live with her in the Long Hall.

It would be safer. Children and older women hid in the house and tents while the giants, men, and spearwives rushed out to fight. Val could see a few lumbering forms in the darkness, but everyone gave her and the pack of direwolves behind her a wide berth.

Val reached Dalla's cottage and entered, only to freeze.

"I almost poked a hole in you," Dalla scowled as she lowered the spear that had just been at Val's throat. A glance around the dark insides told her Duncan was absent - probably outside and fighting.

"Come with me to the longhall," she urged. Her sister nodded and grabbed her bag of herbs hanging on the wall. The two made their way up the snowy path, surrounded by a pack of alert direwolves.

The climb up was far more laborious for Val, and she cursed inwardly again. Even if she didn't mind it, carrying a babe had turned her weak and soft.

Suddenly, all the direwolves halted and looked towards the north; their tails rose in unison like a sea of shaggy spears. Val's blood ran cold as they growled together, and a giant figure shambled towards them through the darkness.

Giants… did Lerna have man-eating giants with her? How had one gotten so close?

Just as Val notched an arrow on her bow, another enormous blur crashed into the giant, and all the direwolves lunged in unison—a savage symphony of biting, growling, and tearing drowned out a pained roar.

Ghost then padded over to her, snout covered with blood. The direwolf had grown bigger yet again, over a head taller than her, and the spearwife could only scratch his ears when he lowered his enormous head. Most of the snow bears Val had seen were now shorter than Ghost, if quite bulkier.

The other direwolves soon returned, all covered with blood and gore, most carrying bones dripping with crimson in their jaws, and Val and Dalla continued up the hill with trepidation. They passed over the mangled remains of what had once been a giant but was now just a bloody mess of broken bones, torn fur, and gore on the ground, and the spearwife had to push down her nausea lest she lost her dinner.

Their journey to the longhall was met with no more woes, but Ghost silently disappeared again into the darkness.

"That was not a wight," Dalla muttered breathlessly as they sat on the fur-covered benches by the crude long tables. The direwolves returned to their favourite spots on the wooden floor, covering it with a carpet of grey, brown, red, and black. A few more spirited ones fought over the bloody bones that were brought, while others outright crushed them between their jaws and devoured the splinters whole along with the marrow.

"It's that Lerna," Val scowled. One of the direwolves, a pregnant bitch, came over and laid her brown head in Val's lap. "The bloody cannibal bitch has found herself man-eating giants."

"Attacking us? Even Lerna can't think she could beat the Warg Lord."

At that moment, Ghost returned, covered by even more blood, something that looked like a giant's spine in his maw, and started crushing it between his jaws.

Before, Val thought the crunching of bones was irritating, but now, it was like music to her ears.

"The cannibals are all mad. And we have plenty of meat for them here," she muttered, eyes focused on Ghost, who was busy devouring his way through the spine. "Besides, we have something even more valuable than food. Obsidian."

"Your man won't let such a challenge stand," Dalla noted.

"He won't," Val agreed, as she started running her hand through the shaggy brown fur of the direwolf in her lap. There was no fear in her - mere humans and giants were no match for Jon. Still, the wait was maddening as howling, fighting, and death echoed in the night.


Big Liddle

He realised that it was not Others attacking. The wolves kept howling in the distance, and hounds were angrily barking into the night.

"Bloody cannibals!" The angry cry from down the hill only confirmed his suspicions.

Duncan made his way down the hill, axe in one hand and a round shield in the other. Without a torch, everything was nothing but a blurry silhouette in the darkness. He never liked fighting in the darkness, especially without a fire to throw ruddy light. He would have to make do with the soft glow of the scant few stars left uncovered by the clouds.

Then, the fighting started. Yells, battle cries and moans of pain echoed in the night. But they were coming from two directions.

Had they been attacked from two sides?

Cursing, Duncan turned to the closer sound of fighting and cautiously made his way through the snow. A figure charged at him with a warcry through the darkness, wielding something that looked like a wooden bludgeon. Snorting, Duncan swatted the coming blow with his shield and buried his axe into his opponent's unprotected throat.

The cannibal gurgled in the snow below, trying to cover his skewered throat with his hands in vain. Duncan cautiously took a closer look and scowled. The slack face was painted with a crude white skull on his forehead, his nose and ears pierced by yellow bones, and a string of severed human ears hanging on his neck. The corpse also stank like a mountain goat, as if the savage had never taken a bath in its wretched life.

Duncan stood up and threw himself into the fighting a few feet below. It was chaotic, and he could barely make out who was who in the darkness, even with the torch to the side. His hungry axe sank into the side of a savage who was clawing at a fallen spearwife and, with a pull, tore him open. Duncan slammed his shield into another, trying to swing a club at him and buried the spike of his axe into his temple. Cannibals were poor fighters, he realised. Savage, ill-disciplined and almost all armed with bone, stone, or wood. Killing them was even simpler.

Clubs slammed into his shield and side but did not slow the Liddle heir as he continued lashing out with his axe methodically. The strikes would doubtlessly turn into bruises later on, but for now, he felt a slight impact through his padded jacket, chainmail, and brigandine, taking the blows Duncan failed to catch with his shield. He had grown too used to fighting wights, who grouped up mindlessly without any pain or fear. The savages began to hesitate after Duncan's axe was buried into the gut of another and eviscerated him with a pull, warm blood splashing on his face. Yet Big Liddle cared little; he yanked off his weapon and lunged forward, a sharp spike burying itself into the throat of another. The cannibals stilled, which only gave him time to kill two more.

Soon, the savages were all slain, and the wildlings grouped with him, shield by shield, as they continued toward the gate, where more fighting was happening. A house was burning by the gate, which would have to be quickly extinguished before it spread.

A giant lumbered over to their side, and then he suddenly turned.

The world spun around as everything went deaf for a moment.

It is as if someone had covered his ears. Duncan blinked as slivers of pain shot through his body as he tried to move his limbs, and he tasted iron in his mouth. No, not iron, but blood. He blinked and blinked and realised someone was yelling in the distance. No, not in the distance. The pained moans and cries slammed into his head as his hearing returned, and he realised the giant had picked up a spearwife, his maw tearing chunks of flesh from her corpse.

Something whistled into the night, and the hairy behemoth suddenly stilled before falling into the snow with a thud.

With a groan, Duncan gathered himself up and approached cautiously. His sides hurt - a few of his ribs were bruised, if not broken. The giant was down on the ground, completely unmoving - three arrows were sticking out of his eyes. Did the bloody cannibals have man-eating giants?

"Duncan," Leaf's voice echoed from atop the roofs like a biting cold gale. More singers were with her, though Duncan struggled to count the numbers in the darkness, but their bright eyes shone like lanterns in the night. "Most of the cannibals are down at the streams! The wolf pack outside is attacking their rear. Go, we'll provide cover from above!"

With the Singers serving as their eyes in the dark, the battle looked far less daunting.


Val

The direwolves feasted that day. Of course, the surprise attack had proven to be folly, yet not without casualties. But once Warg Hill was mustered, the disciplined warbands quickly made short work of the savage cannibals. But fighting in the confusion of the night was not without a cost.

The six piles of corpses were like a hill each. Giants, men, dogs, wolves. While most of the dead were Lerna's fools. Yet if one looked closely, they could see women and children - the ones closest to the battered gates who had failed to escape on time. They had gathered the dead outside to be burned in the clearing under the walls. Many of the dead man-eaters carried pieces of bone on their limbs and torso like armour, but it had not saved them.

Melisandre of Asshai, one eye dull red, the other bright green, walked forward, murmuring some final rites. The red gem no longer stood fastened on her neck but crowned a weirwood staff. Long and gnarly, it looked like a tree upside down, with the roots sprouting from the crimson jewel. The woman still wore her thin crimson garment, but a cloak of red weirwood leaves fastened over her shoulders blended her blood-red hair in the fabric.

The gnarly pale staff rose in the air as the ruby looked like it pulsed for a moment, and then the six pyres flickered with flames. First, it was weak, at a small fire at the corner, but it slowly grew and grew and enveloped the piles of flesh hungrily.

The pyres roared to the sky then, banishing the surrounding chill. Although the smell of charred flesh made Val sick, she leaned on her man.

Jon held up the severed head by the tangled brown locks caked with blood and dirt and looked at it. It was Lerna - her face twisted in delight as Jon had chopped her head off. Not that the cannibal spearwife was a beauty - her forehead and chin were painted with crossed red and white bones, her nose pierced by a yellow collarbone, ears missing either from frostbite or the mad bitch ate them, and there were two round holes cut in her cheeks that showed her teeth even when her mouth was closed. Even her lips were split in a choppy way that implied deliberate and repeated mutilation.

With a snort, Jon threw the head into the burning fire.

"Mad bitch," he spat as he looked at the pyres. His face was like an icy mask. Val wasn't sure if he was talking about Lerna, Melisandre, or maybe both. Ever since the red witch had placed her faith in the Old Gods, her husband no longer regarded the witch with distrust… openly. Jon still didn't like Melisandre but was willing to suffer her presence in public. The chieftains and other warband leaders watched up close while everyone else observed from the back and the walls.

"Well, Lerna and her ilk are dead now," Tormund groused, his previous cheer gone. A bandage covered the right side of his face - his ear had been bitten off, and Val heard one of his sons had perished in the fires. "Don't blame yourself, Jon."

They had struck from two different sides, the man-eating giants managing to smash their way through the northern and eastern gates. The fighting amidst the streets would have been far more brutal and the losses worse if Jon had not slaughtered his way into the marauding cannibals. Morna Whitemask claimed he had slain hundreds of enemies and three giants, stalling the eastern assault almost singlehandedly until the others joined him.

"It was I who called off the scouting parties." Her husband was not without wounds. His shoulder and torso had a handful of bruises, his cheek had a new gash, and three more wounds adorned his powerful arms. It might have been worse if not for the bronze scale vest the Thenn Magnar gifted him. Val had taken two hours to clean all the blood away from it and the rest of his clothes in the morning.

"Aye, and for good reason - they were dying to the bloody Cold Shadows in the night," Styr grumbled. "Didn't your wolves warn us in the end?"

"In the last moment. Losses?" Jon turned to Jarod Snow. The old greybeard looked like he had aged ten years as he leaned onto a cane. An herb-filled patch covered his left eye; it had been gouged out in the fighting. His right arm was broken—now bound by a bone and ironwood splint and wrapped in hardened bark.

"Hard to count since we have to burn them quickly. There are thousands of corpses here. Most of them are cannibals, but we lost around two hundred spears to the fighting, with more women and children to the fire that spread near the north gate. Over a thousand are wounded. Thirteen giants of our own are dead, and Mag the Mighty is no more; two cannibal giants managed to bring him down. Elryk, Joss, and Kyleg are dead from our warband leaders."

"That's not too bad," the Thenn grunted. "Our fighting strength is unharmed, and we have less mouths to feed. The weak always die anyway."

Callous and pragmatic but not wrong, Val couldn't help but agree. Yet Jon didn't seem joyful about it. For some silly kneeler reason, he saw the death of folk who followed him as a personal failure. The fire had been unpleasant but couldn't spread far in the snow and had not affected their wall. The wooden houses could be easily rebuilt, and there was plenty of wood left from clearing the surrounding forest.

"Three Singers perished," Leak said mournfully from the side. Val could understand that grief better - the leafcloaks were less than a hundred and slow to birth, so every death was a severe blow and tragedy. "How did they travel so far without being beset by the Singers of the Ice?"

"They had no children or babes with them," Jon said. "The Ice River clans and many cannibals worship the gods of snow and ice."

"You mean the fuckers gave their own flesh and blood to the Cold Shadows?" Tormund stepped back, wounded face aghast. Even Val felt queasy.

"Either that or they ate 'em. I've seen it before, and it works - the Others take the babes and leave the rest alone." Even the most savage of wildling chieftains looked uneasy at the words. "'Tis how Craster survived before I strung him up before a Heart Tree."

"Good riddance," Morna spat in the muddy slush underneath. While the remaining cannibals had fled when the sun rose and would doubtlessly disperse without Lerna to lead them, Ghost led his enormous pack of direwolves and wolves into the Haunted Forest, hunting them down without mercy. They had all too much experience in chasing down and eating wights, and there was no doubt in Val's mind the cannibals would be finished for good now.

"What now?" Duncan asked. Because of his fancy Southron armour, Dalla's man was unharmed save for plenty. Unlike Jon's, his was mostly intact, for Duncan had not tangled with the Cold Ones more than once.

"Now we repair the gates—better, stronger, harder to smash through. We dig ditches and moats and continue hunting down wights during the day," Jon declared. "If the giants had failed to batter the gates open, all of the cannibals would have died under our walls."

"Can't…" Dalla's man hesitated, but his jaw clenched. "Can't we return?"

"Return where?" Morna echoed, confused. Even her pale mask was splattered with blood. "This is a good place. If Lerna's ilk had hit us in the open, we'd have far more dead. Without the walls, the Others will eat away at us every night."

"We did all we set out to do," Duncan looked at Jon. "The odds here are not in our favour."

"Ah, are your kneeler knees itching again, har? Need to go back to your southron king and kneel?" Tormund laughed, and a few of the chieftains jeered along.

"The children of the Great Other are watching," Melisandre came over, her melodic voice extinguishing the hollers and guffaws with ease. "They only wait, gathering their forces. I can feel it."

Jon stiffly inclined his head in agreement. "If I were in their place, I'd bite away at a large group at night until the numbers dwindled enough. Without a wall, we'd find ourselves beset on every side. By the time we travel the hundred leagues to the Wall, we'd be dead or reduced to a mere handful. Besides, say if the Others let us leave. Jarod, if you were Lord Commander of the Night's Watch, would you let over ten thousand wildlings, more than half women and children, pass through the Wall?"

"No," Duncan's uncle snorted. "Well… maybe if they gave up their arms and wealth, gave hostages, and swore on a Heart Tree to follow the King's Peace and laws, then maybe. But even then, I wouldn't trust them and neither would the Northmen."

"We'd rather die than kneel!" Styr's shout was met with nods and yells of approval as Duncan bowed his head. "The crows are only taking my sons over my dead body!"

"Aye," Soren raised his axe. He looked somewhat battered; the word was he had slain a giant. "We don't need no big Wall or kneelers to hide behind! Besides, the crows' word cannot be trusted!"

"There's your answer, Dunk," Jon said, spreading his hands. "I have no desire to cross swords with the Watch or my uncle."

"We're slowly being surrounded now," Duncan Liddle muttered. He feared, Val realised. Not the battle or death, as Dalla's man had proven himself as brave as any other. He feared the chilly grip of cold and despair that slowly crept around them by the day as they remained here. Yet it was the tiredness speaking in him, not reason. She could see that many others were tired, but Warg's Hill was already better and safer than everything they had had before.

"Aye, we are." Jon went over and patted the burly clansman's shoulder. "But they do not dare attack yet. Do you know why?"

Dalla's man shuffled uneasily. "Why?"

"The Others are cravens! They don't dare attack without overwhelming numbers." Jon's shout was met with hollers of approval before his raised fist silenced them. "Perhaps… they will gather enough wights to try and attack. Perhaps they won't. Every day, we ride out to clear the dead thralls. Twenty yesterday. Seventy the day before. Near two thousand in the last moon. How many in a year? We are cornered here, it's true. I know this, you know this, everyone knows this. Perhaps we'll be attacked tomorrow. Maybe in a moon or even a year. Maybe never. But… are we afraid of fighting?"

"No," Duncan shook his head, standing straighter now. Val decided a good night's sleep with Dalla would straighten him out.

Jon Snow turned to the chieftains. "Are we afraid of fighting?!"

"NO!"


20th Day of the 12th Moon

Jafer Flowers, King's Landing


Being a wandering crow was dreadful, not half as good as being a ranger. Well, not exactly a wandering crow, as he had his small recruitment hall in the city, along with an acolyte from the Citadel, and he didn't have to search for recruits as they came to him instead. Regardless, Jafer found himself missing the Wall. Everyone got to fight the wildlings and the Others, and he was here dealing with green boys and summer knights. Some of them were good, Jafer would grudgingly admit, but only the first battle in the snow would tell if they would break down or hold their ground.

As the war drums echoed across the realm, the recruits dwindled to one or two per day, some days even zero. Not that it mattered. His job was to organise them, as his new drillmaster, Lym, would teach them some simple discipline and basic arms training until the monthly ship for Eastwatch arrived to sail everyone north.

"The pyromancers cannot be trusted," murmured the grey-robed acolyte. Eldon was a wiry, balding man who had refused to forge his chain in the Citadel and was wed with two daughters to his name. Still, he offered invaluable services as a scribe and could deal with ravens, sums, and numbers.

"It is not for us to decide," Jafer shrugged as they neared the Street of Sisters. "The Lord Commander has issued an invitation, and it is my job to bring it to the Alchemists."

Soon enough, they were faced with the Guild Hall - a building made out of black marble.

They were met with a hunchback old man dressed in plain brown robes at the entrance and eyed Jafer's black cloak cautiously.

"How can the Guild be of service to the Night's Watch?"

"I have a message for the grand master of your order."

"Very well, then. I'll lead you to Wisdom Hallyne," the alchemist bowed and led them into a maze of twisting and turning hallways.

Jafar started feeling dizzy when they finally wound up before a varnished ebony door leading to a large chamber filled with polished oaken tables. Most of them were empty, save for one in the corner, where a balding alchemist dressed in slightly better robes was toiling over a table laden with glass vials and glasses filled with exotic substances of red, purple, green, and even bright yellow that made Jafer's stomach churn unpleasantly.

"Moren," the man, probably Wisdom Hallyne, turned. "You've brought us guests!"

"Yes, Grand Master. They have a message for you."

The alchemist straightened up and walked over, flinty eyes suspiciously gazing at Eldon.

"I see you've brought up a grey sheep with you," the sharp words made the acolyte bristle.

"He's very good with ravens," Jafer shrugged lazily and handed over the leather-bound scroll. "Here."

Hallyne grabbed the message and quickly unfurled it, his eyes drinking in its contents. Then he guffawed.

Sighing, the black brother turned around-

"Wait," the wisdom chortled, heaving over, trying to contain his annoying giggles but failing.

"I have no desire to be mocked to my face," Jafer scowled.

"Pardon my manners," Hallyne coughed abashedly, finally standing straight and patting his chest with a bony hand. "I did not mean offence, my good Ser. But it is not every day we receive a letter penned by an Archmaester requesting our services. The grey fools finally bow down before our mastery in the arts of fire! Of course, we respected King Robert greatly and followed his endorsement with great interest."

"So, what should I answer to the Lord Commander?" Jafer asked impatiently. He was tired of the South - everyone here was longwinded, and there was no fighting, only suffocating heat and loitering fools. Fighting together with Benjen Stark was so much better, and it made him feel more alive than even fucking whores.

"If the Citadel can send men to the Wall, then so can we," the Grand Master of the Alchemists proudly declared. "Every one of theirs I'll match with a Wisdom and two acolytes! Even more, if the Lord Commander agrees to open a Chapter of our hallowed Guild in Castle Black!"


Author's Endnote
New OCs in this chapter are Osric Wull and Chieftain Hugo Wull's granduncle. Lord Meren Appleton is the lord of Appleton and an old man. Lord Daron Webber is the Lord of Coldmoat. Stonegate Keep is the Seat of House Wull. Elryk and Joss are OC warband leaders under Jon, or well, were since they're now dead. Kyleg of the Wooden Ear is a canon character. Eldon the Acolyte - another OC serving the recruitment chapter for the Watch at KL. Lym - drillmaster for the NW recruits at KL.

Lerna would always attack Warg's Hill, for those who wondered. Simply said, Jon grew at ease and expected the generic Others attack, not a rabid invasion of cannibals backed by man-eating giants who battered the gates open. Jon's fighting force barely suffered save for the loss of some giants (who have impaired vision, let alone at night). Discipline, skill, equipment, and leadership advantage ahoy. Of course, the fire (which easily spread in a settlement made out of wood, duh) killed quite a lot, but those mainly were non-combatants.

As you can see, the wildlings under Jon are completely undaunted. From now on, we will see much more from Jon/Warg's Hill.

Mace the Ace is already on a roll; Robb has called the banners… but not all. We hear of Lysa for the first time.

The Alchemists of King's Landing get a chance to shine and decide to grab it with both hands.

Don't forget - everything is told through the lens of an unreliable narrator.

I'm not entirely happy with how the chapter came out… but it did convey everything I wanted to tell. Feedback would be greatly welcomed.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
Here's hoping the fire if the Alchemists doesn't end up melting the wall.

….Or permanently set on fire. Would make for a good song. The Ice Wall that stood on fire for hundreds of years.
 
52-Death Knell
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


1st Day of the 13th Moon

Jaime Lannister, King's Landing


Mustering the Crownlands had turned out far harder than Jaime had expected. He had to visit many lords in person, and even then, most were not eager for war and only gathered the bare minimum of knights and men at arms. The Clawmen had yet to answer any ravens, and half of the envoys sent to them had yet to return. Yet even this couldn't take his mind off his woes.

The things he did for love…

His father had disowned him—not publicly, never publicly, because it would hurt the Lannister legacy. But it didn't matter.

Jaime knew Tywin Lannister; the Lord of Casterly Rock never took back his words, spoken in private or not. Even though his father was a harsh and unyielding man, Jaime still missed him. And the… cold, dispassionate words had hurt far more than any lance smashing into his breastplate. The swords, axes, and war hammers striking at him in the training yard or a melee couldn't compare.

The knowledge that he would never be called son again just hurt.

Yet scorn, mocking, and disappointment were coins Jaime knew well.

Kingslayer. Sisterfucker.

The second one began to spread after Renly's proclamation, and both were true.

The Lord Regent had summoned him, but his Uncle could wait. Pushing down his woes, Jaime went around the royal sept and towards the Maidenvault. It was a long keep of pale red stone, with seven-pointed stars carved on the walls outside.

Yet Jaime found himself barred from the tall carved doors by four stone-faced red cloaks. They had to be from his father's retinue because he didn't recognise any of them.

"You're barring my way, good men," Jaime rested his gloved hand on the gilded hilt of his blade.

"We've received orders not to let anyone pass, Lord Commander," said the burly, dark-haired man at the front. "The Queen is to mourn His Grace's passing undisturbed."

Jaime barely managed to swallow his bubbling chortle. Cersei was more likely to dance over Robert's bones than to mourn the drunken king's death.

"I am the Lord Commander and the Queen Dowager's brother."

"We know," another tall red cloak with sharp blue eyes nodded. "The Lord Hand and the Lord Regent both gave explicit orders not to let the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard through."

Jaime squinted his eyes. The four red cloaks looked disciplined and well-trained, but he could take them down.

The cold-faced Mandon Moore, who had just walked out of the small servant door to the side and stood behind the Lannister men, was another matter. The Valeman, clad in his enamelled steel plate, was the most dangerous of the white cloaks after himself, and even Jaime would hesitate to fight four red cloaks and Moore at once.

They were mocking him, Jaime realised. He was Lord Commander of the Kingsguard now, but he did not command the loyalty and respect the Bold or the White Bull could. Leading the white cloaks was supposed to be the highest honour a knight could achieve, yet Jaime did not feel honoured.

How could he compare to men like the Pale Griffin, the Dragonknight, the Demon of Darry, Ser Ryam Redwyne, or Duncan the Tall? Kingslayer, they still murmured behind his back; only useful for killing unarmed old men and riding in tourneys. And now, Jaime couldn't even see his sister.

It angered him.

Yet his father's orders couldn't be defied, not like this. Jaime knew better than anyone else that Tywin Lannister did not suffer treason or defiance.

He took a deep breath and pushed everything down, schooling his face. "How long is my royal sister supposed to mourn?"

"Seven cycles of the moon and seven days, Ser Jaime," Moore replied. As always, his voice reminded Jaime of a gravestone, and his eyes were as dead as a day-old fish out of water. The Valeman's cold demeanour made him no friends, yet his impassive face did not give away any of his intentions and only made him more dangerous.

"Very well, then." Jaime nodded stiffly and turned around to make way to the headquarters. This could only be his father's punishment for him and Cersei—the price of defying the Lion of Casterly Rock. Over two moons had passed, and Jaime had to wait five more.

The White Sword Tower looked smaller than Jaime remembered. Slender and only four stories, it was just a gnat compared to the Rock. But this was his only home left now.

Only Arys Oakheart was in the Round Room, sitting before the White Book and hungrily drinking in its pages. The pious knight doubtlessly drew inspiration from the great names inked on the white pages. Yet no amount of reading would strengthen his sword hand.

"Where is His Grace, Ser Arys?" Jaime coughed, making the reading knight freeze.

"The king is down in the city, visiting the… royal establishments with Sers Blount and Greenfield."

Jaime cursed inwardly. The only royal establishments in the city were how the white cloaks called the brothels the Crown had taken after Littlefinger's demise. Of all the things his son could do… Why did he have to pick up Robert's vices, not his strengths?

Joffrey had the talent. An incredible talent for the blade and lance and all the teachers any boy could dream of. He also had good aim with the crossbow for what little it was worth. Alas, it was wasted, for his son cared not for such trivial things, and talent without blood, sweat, and tears to nurture it was as useless as golden ribbons on a swine.

Robert's death was supposed to be liberating… yet why did Jaime feel only more burdened?

In half an hour, he finally dragged himself to the Tower of the Hand to answer Uncle Kevan's summons.

Sitting behind a varnished desk, he waited for Jaime in the Hand's audience chamber. Dressed in red wool and gold, Kevan Lannister was the same make as Tywin Lannister, writ lesser and with none of the ambition. A big man with broad shoulders and a thick waist, he was decent with the sword but couldn't muster a tenth of his eldest brother's presence.

"Uncle," Jaime greeted as he pulled over a chair and lazily sat. "Why is Cersei locked up in the Maidenvault like Baelor's sisters?"

"So she can't drag down the crown more than she already did," Kevan scoffed. "And to have time to reflect on her follies in silence and peace."

"My sister did no such-"

"Jaime," his Uncle's voice grew pained. "For the love of the Seven, open your eyes. It took a single moon for Cersei to drag the realm into war. A terrible Regent and a worse mother - it is like she never bothered to teach Joffrey the intricacies of ruling and the court. I am beginning to doubt she even knew them in the first place. Do you know what will happen if the Faith finds out Joffrey had been sacrificing men to the heart tree?"

Jaime's mouth abruptly shut; he had tried his best to push away the visage of a bloody, strung-up man on the weirwood from his mind. It was an ugly, cruel thing that made his spine crawl. And the weirwood, the eerie red tree of the First Men and the Children, had only grown from it. The accursed thing grew from lifeblood instead of water.

"The vile rumours Renly has spread about Cersei, and you certainly don't help either," Kevan sighed. "The word arrived this morning - Robert's brother has married Margaery Tyrell in Highgarden."

Jaime laughed. "Poor girl will have to vie with her brother for Renly's affection."

"It's not a time for your jests, Jaime. Four days ago, Cortnay Penrose assembled the Stormlords at Bronzegate and now marches up the kingsroad with fifteen thousand men."

"That quick?"

Kevan's face grew grim.

"Renly sent word to his bannermen first and then announced his claims. You have what - eight thousand men?"

"Nine and a half," Jaime said. "The lords were slow to muster, and many brought the bare minimum in levies, hardly any knights or men-at-arms. And I can employ only so many freeriders and hedge knights with the paltry war chest the Lord Hand allowed me."

"The treasury is empty, Jaime. You got the last of it."

"House Lannister never lacks for gold." Jaime felt stupid the moment the words left his mouth. Was he a Lannister anymore? He carried the name, yet the Lion of Casterly Rock was no longer his father.

"Yet House Lannister is not the Crown nor the Iron Throne," Kevan reminded. "Even if Tywin wanted to, he couldn't send hundreds of gold dragons through a raven, and promissory notes would not work since the coffers are empty, and Mace Tyrell and the Faith did not help by calling in their debts. We're barely struggling to pay the mariners of the royal fleet, the gold cloaks, and the royal household guard."

"Just raise the customs and tariffs," Jaime shrugged. "Take a loan from someone."

"I did. Any more, and the traders and merchants will simply take to another port instead. And now, nobody is willing to loan us a single dragon—not the Iron Bank, not the Tyroshi Cartells, nor the Faith, or the Lords. Thankfully, your brother has already managed to rub the coin together to hire three sellsword companies. You have another fifteen hundred men for all the good that those Essosi will do us."

He scoffed. "Ah yes, brave men from the east more likely to run at the first sign of true battle. What's the plan, then?"

"There's no word from Riverrun just yet. The North has called the banners, but they're far away. Worse, Eddard Stark has not yet arrived in White Harbour."

"Perhaps some storm blew him off course?" Jaime proposed lightly, ignoring the unease brewing in his guts.

"One would hope, but if that were the case, he'd be seen in some port or another. It's been nearly three moons, and there's no word of Stark's ships." Kevan stiffly leaned back on the chair. "Autumn storms in the Narrow Sea are harsh."

His Uncle didn't say it, but Jaime heard it nonetheless. Stark was gone, and Tommen, sweet Tommen, was gone with him. His son he would never see again, the realisation sunk in like a warhammer to his gut, knocking the breath out of him. Lost at sea… there would not be even a body to mourn. Were the gods finally punishing him for his sins?

Pushing down his grief, Jaime looked at Kevan. "What now?"

"Now?" His Uncle's face hardened with resolve. "Tywin is still mustering his forces by the Deep Den, so we're on our own for about two moons. You're to slow down Penrose's advance while I fortify the city walls."

So this was it?

Was this the glorious service of the Lord Commander of the Kingsguard? Barred from seeing his sister and reduced to a glorified outrider, not even trusted with defeating some paltry steward. Cortnay Penrose was a good knight as any other, but what did a castellan know of leading an army?

Swallowing his bitterness and anger, Jaime bowed. "It shall be done, Lord Regent."


6th Day of the 13th Moon

Jon Snow, Beyond the Wall


The gates had been quickly restored after Lerna's ilk were hunted down. Now, Warg Hill's surroundings swarmed with activity. A new trench was being dug to divert a part of the Milkwater when finished, but it was over three miles of digging without steel and iron spades. And the snowfall did not help.

Clearing the Haunted Forest had resumed with a furious tempo, as wood was too precious a resource to remain untapped. Stone and bronze axes worked tirelessly while the giants and the mammoths uprooted trees whole. Despite everything, the night raid had not dampened their resolve but hardened it.

And here was Jon, leading a group of two dozen hunters, raiders, and direwolves deeper amidst the trees, looking for slumbering wights hiding amidst the snow. The undead thralls wandering in broad daylight had all been hunted down.

A brown direwolf sniffing amidst the rocks paused, hackles raised. With a snarl, the canine stabbed his snout down and dragged up a flailing corpse. The wight tried to claw at his attacker, but the direwolf simply retreated while Jon had dashed there, Dark Sister streaking through the air, relieving the dead man from his head.

"Fancy sword," Sigorn Thenn grunted. "You only need to chop 'em head off, and they die proper, while the rest 'o us have to burn the thing or smash it to bits. Pity there ain't more of 'em." A great pity indeed; if Valyrian Steel blades were nine a penny, the Others and their wights would have been so much easier to deal with.

"Or the direwolves that just eat 'em." Longspear Ryk pointed at the three canines tearing away at the former wight. Jon didn't like that the wolves and direwolves had all gotten used to gorging themselves on human flesh, even if mere wights. Yet every wolf eating dead things wouldn't have to be fed or hunt for the scarce prey left.

Another direwolf to the side sniffed out a wight, and three hunters pinned it with their spears until it was set ablaze.

In a couple of hours, Jon's group had managed to dig out over two dozen wights. It was slow, tedious work that felt like a pittance, but every wight vanquished would be one less body to face in the night.

Two hours before sunset, they gathered outside of Warg Hill's wall. The other clearing parties had a lesser success, but today had been a good day - over sixty wights had been slain today. Jon still wondered how many bodies the Others could command. It seemed easily over a hundred thousand in his past life, yet it had been hard to count. Piles of charred bones on the battlefield were not easy to make sense of, and counting skulls was morbid work. Yet soldiers were often too tired to sift through the cold snow and slush after a long night of battle.

"Look what I got, har!" Tormund waved a roasted boar leg dripping with juice.

"You caught yourself a pig?" Morna snorted underneath her pale mask. "Should we call you Pigsbane now?"

"I'm a natural-born hunter! Pah, when's the last time you caught some prey?" Giantsbane waved the roast like a sceptre, splattering a smidgeon of grease on Morna's mask, then offered it to Jon. "Here, try it. How does it taste?"

Jon cautiously took a bite. "A tad too salty, bland, and chewy, like an old boar. Why?"

"'Tis a wight pig."

"What do you mean a bloody wight?" Jon dropped the boar's leg as if it were on fire. He wanted to spit it out, but the bite was already chewed into his stomach. Yet… it didn't feel any different from regular meat. The moment it was down, a few hunting hounds with the Thenn lunged at the leg.

"Wait," Soren Shieldbreaker grumbled, swatting away the hungry hounds and picking up the roast from the snow. "How did ye roast it without setting it aflame?"

"Well, it takes a certain amount of skill, har! You see, first, ye have to…" Shaking his head, Jon tuned out Tormund's boastful explanation and headed to the gate. It seemed the old bag of wind was not the only one who had considered eating reanimated wildlife like deer, boars, or even bears.

Jon could see how increasing their food supplies would be helpful, even if he disliked it.

It was not only him struggling here to tilt the scales, he realised. Savage folk they may be, but the wildlings wanted to live and thrive like any other and put in the effort in their own way. The burden on his shoulders felt lighter now.

On the way up to the godswood, Jon was intercepted by Orell.

"Redbeard's lot still live," the skinchanger reported. "They set camp on an isle at the mouth o' the Antler." It felt… odd to speak with a man he had slain in another life. But now, Orell was on his side, and so were many other skinchangers. And they were mighty useful. "Where do ye want me to fly next?"

"Go over Hardhome to see if Harle's clans and tribes still live. And then, down to the Wall."

"Crows can't be trusted." Orell's face twisted with distaste. Jon grimaced inwardly; some feuds ran too deep to heal - a ranger had killed his father when young over some scuffle.

"I don't need to trust the crows," he snorted, shaking his head. "But I do need to know what they're doing."

Orell grudgingly nodded and headed back to his tent. Feud or not, the man understood the value of knowledge and information.

Sighing, Jon continued towards the grove. His tent was all packed into the longhall now, but he still visited the heart tree to pray or to take a hot bath in the underground spring with Val. He found himself faced with the young, thin weirwood and sat amidst its snow-covered roots, unsheathing Dark Sister and running an oiled rag down the length of the blade. He had picked up the habit from his father, even if Valyrian Steel never dulled. It always helped Jon soothe his mind and reflect on the situation.

The clarity helped him feel some connections better. At the edge of his mind, Jon could vaguely sense half a dozen direwolves approaching him, even if he had never slipped into their minds.

For some reason, they loved to keep him company in the grove. Ghost, whom Jon could feel far more vividly like a limb that was always there, was now hunting for a wight bear on the other side of the river.

Yet his thoughts drifted southward. It had been over half a year since he had seen his Uncle. Was Benjen still alive? Supposedly, his father had started preparing the Night's Watch, but Jon had no idea what those preparations looked like.

A part of him dreaded dealing with the Watch from the side of the free folk. Bad blood ran deep on both sides. Would they call him a savage, a turncloak, for leading some of the wildlings? It had not been an issue before when his whole plan was to look for death, dragging down as many Others as possible into the Seven Hells with him and spreading the word of dragonglass. But now… now he had something to live for. Val had made him remember the sweetness and joy forgotten amidst the darkness and death.

If the Watch had managed to muster a measure of numbers, Jon had to try and establish some sort of a pact, a line of communication, or even a basic understanding. They did have a common foe. The only question was if his men would be willing to entertain such a notion and whether Jeor Mormont would recognise Jon as someone worth negotiating with.

He felt another set of footsteps amidst the snow and opened his eyes.

"Melisandre of Asshai," he greeted the red priestess. No, not even a red priestess anymore, for the mad witch had done the unthinkable. Never would have Jon guessed the Essosi woman would turn to the Old Gods for worship. Jon still didn't trust the woman, even if he could admire her decision. Alas, Jon could no longer shun her if the gods had deemed her worthy.

"Jon… Snow," the word was said as if Melisandre was tasting it. Her voice was just as alluring as Jon remembered, and her body gave off noticeable heat, if slightly lesser than before. Whatever sorcery she had learned in Asshai and the Red Temples remained. "Your mother must have hailed from a powerful bloodline."

His throat went dry. "My… mother?"

"I can see more now," her green eye glimmered in a way that made Jon feel naked. "You pulse with power, and while all know you're a son of ice, there's a fire in your veins equal to it. And with the Gods' blessing, they meld together seamlessly."

"Perhaps," Jon acknowledged, pushing down his trepidation. "Yet I've found the past matters little Beyond the Wall. What brings you here?"

Melisandre kneeled before the carved face, clasping her hands together. "You're not the only devout believer here." The scene was surreal. Half a year ago, Jon would have rather imagined her burning a heart tree, not praying before it. Yet the witch was still playing her old tricks-she had positioned herself in a way to give him a full view of the pair of full white breasts threatening to burst from her ample cleavage.

"Do you know where Leaf is, perchance?" Jon asked, looking away. "I haven't seen her for three days."

"The Singers are all busy digging deeper and deeper into the ground," she whispered. "Leaf thinks they have found a way to a vast cave network below."

Nodding gratefully, Jon walked away, leaving the priestess to her prayer.

Many plans and ideas churned in his mind, and a cave network underneath would not be without use.


8th Day of the 13th Moon

Edmure Tully, Riverrun


"Uncle, you're a sight for sore eyes!"

"Nephew." A strong hand patted his shoulder. After nearly two decades, his uncle looked far smaller and greyer than he remembered. But no, Edmure had grown tall and could look at the Blackfish face to face. "Where's Hoster?"

"…Asleep," the whisper felt heavy upon his tongue.

"While the sun is still up in the sky?" Brynden's face grew grim.

Edmure sighed and led his Uncle to the private audience chamber above the packed Great Hall. He rang the bell for the servant to bring them a hot meal and a cask of summerwine. After he had called the banners, his friends and many other lords, heirs, and landed knights had gathered here—Riverrun had never been so full, and there was a city of tents outside the walls.

"Father has been ill for two years now," he gulped a mouthful of red wine from a silver goblet, which felt more bitter than usual. "He's growing worse by the moon and sleeps more each day. Even his wits leave him—this morning, he thought I was calling the banners to fight Aerys."

The Blackfish tiredly covered his face with a gloved hand. "The Seven must be testing us."

"Did something happen to Lysa? She has not sent me a raven in years now," Edmure frowned as the words left his tongue; he could only remember receiving one raven from her announcing Robert Arryn's birth.

"Madness. That and grief," his Uncle shook his head. "Lysa has always been capricious and timid, but her stay in King's Landing changed her, and not in a good way. With Jon Arryn and Littlefinger's death, she's locked herself and Sweetrobin in the Eyrie, refusing to entertain any visitors."

"Something wrong with my nephew?"

"A sickly boy, and she coddles him like a vase that would fall to the ground and shatter without her presence. The boy is seven now, yet she still breastfeeds him," Brynden's craggy face twisted with contempt. "Lysa is turning her son into a spoiled craven."

"I take it she isn't calling the banners?" Edmure grimaced. The war would be far harder without the Vale on their side. Yet, it was not his place to meddle in the affairs of House Arryn.

The Blackfish leaned over, his dark voice reduced to a whisper. "When I advised it, Lysa dismissed me from my post. She had ordered the Bloody Gate reinforced and seems to blame House Lannister for the deaths of Lord Arryn and Petyr Baelish."

"This…. this is a hefty accusation to make. Why hasn't Lysa brought her suspicions to the Crown?"

"It's all in her head, I'm afraid," his Uncle said, grabbing a heavy goblet and pouring it full of wine before taking a deep swallow. "It's just the madness of grief speaking, for she has no proof, no matter how hard I asked."

With a sigh, Brynden turned to the still-warm beef ribs and began hungrily cleaning the juicy meat off the bones while tearing away from the freshly baked venison pie. It was little wonder, for his Uncle had probably been riding hard on the road, subsiding himself on dried foodstuffs or whatever the inns could offer for dinner.

Edmure also turned to his serving of ribs, but the supple dark roast did not arouse his appetite. No matter how he rolled the numbers in his mind, without the Vale, things were not in their favour.

"I didn't see Frey banners outside," Brynden noted after washing down a bite of meat with wine. "Many others are also missing."

"My scouts say some are on the way," Edmure explained after pushing away the serving of beef. "But Frey, Darry, Deddings, and Perryn have not answered the call to arms. They are dragging their feet with their muster."

"The Late Walder Frey hasn't croaked yet, eh? The last time I saw the old weasel, he offered me a wife."

Edmure grimaced. "You and me both."

"Deddings and Perryn are bordering on the Reach and Westerlands, so they're probably wary of raids into their land," Brynden muttered darkly. But it didn't matter because they were defying their liege lord. Edmure did not feel ready to wage war, neither on his future bannermen nor with another kingdom.

But his Uncle's blunt presence gave him a degree of relief. Brynden Tully had fought in almost every significant conflict since before Edmure was born, and he had plenty of experience.

A hurried knock on the door interrupted them.

"Ser Edmure." It was Pell's nervous voice - a younger guardsman, "The Tyrell and the Lannister's envoys were spotted."


Under his Uncle's advice, Edmure had decided to receive Garlan Tyrell and Daven Lannister in the Great Hall before the rest of his lords. It was like a small court, where he sat on the high seat, with his Uncle to his left and the Riverlords on the high table.

Edmure decided that both were dangerous warriors, but they couldn't look any different from each other despite being similar in frame and stature. Garlan had a short brown crop atop his head and was garbed in a green surcoat, while Daven had a long, tangled mess of yellow while garbed in crimson.

And they both offered him a bride in exchange for the Riverlands.

"I have no love for Tywin Lannister and his ilk," Lord Jason Mallister pointed out coldly. "But it's suspicious for Renly to levy such vile accusations with little proof that would make him king after his elder brother has died."

Edmure spied around the faces of his lords; a few were hard to read, but many nodded in agreement - it was suspicious.

"The proof is all inked down, my lords," Garlan shrugged jovially. "It's all in the book - the Lineages and Histories of the Great Houses of the Seven Kingdoms by Grandmaester Malleon."

The words were met with a wave of murmurs.

Lord Clement Piper stood up. Marq's father was a short, fat, bow-legged man with a mop of curly red hair. "And have you read the book yourself?"

"I have not," the Tyrell knight admitted freely. "But my Lord Father and His Grace Renly have, and their word is enough for me."

"Mighty convenient that the two copies of the book you spoke of can only be found either in the Citadel or with your father." Ser Ronard Vance snorted. His father, Lord Norbert Vance, had gone blind last year, so he had come here to lead the Atranta forces. "I suppose you didn't bring the tome with you?"

Garlan's grimace was all the answer they needed.

Edmure stood up then, and any chatter quickly ceased, "I have decided."

He looked at Cerenna Lannister, the Queen's sister. She was a willowy maiden nearing twenty with flowing golden hair, sea-green eyes, and an easy smile. The Reach offered him many brides, but none were here nor as important as the king's good sister. And no wife would make Edmure stand against his kin. Family, Duty, Honour, and kin always came first.

"Riverrun shall stand with King Joffrey!"

The clamour was almost deafening as many of his friends started rising toasts, but his eyes were set on Garlan Tyrell, who just had a wan smile but stood straight and proud.

Edmure's heart felt heavy. The rose knight was a man he would have made fast friends with if the circumstances had been different. Perhaps they still could at the end of the war. It wasn't much of a choice, but in a rare moment of clarity, his father advised him against declaring before hearing what both sides had to offer.

Edmure's gaze was drawn to a pair of sea-green eyes again, blinking innocently at him with great interest. He had bedded a few women and fought in a handful of tourneys, but Father above, he was not ready to be wed or to lead a war.


?, Elsewhere

Who was he?

The name eluded him, and all the memories blurred together in the cold.

Snow was dancing in the wind, yet it only hardened his resolve. He knew one thing for certain - it was time for battle, time for bloodshed.

He was into the breach. His shield slammed into his foe, knocking him back, while Ice's crystalline blade sank into the reaver's neck, slicing through the coif and splattering his face with blood. The Ironmen tried to swarm him, but his men all surged from behind, pushing away the scum.

He cleaved through a shield clean, taking part of the arm with him while another foe tried to skewer him with a spear. The iron tip skidded across the side of his breastplate and lodged into the strap to the side. With an angry snarl, he sliced off the offending spear, pulled the shaft of the spear to unbalance the reaver and slammed his armoured shoulder into him, sending him sprawling off the rampart and into the yard below. He blocked another stab, aiming for his face and swung Ice again.

It was a bloody fight on the ramparts, for the reavers fought to the last. There would be no surrender here, for he was not willing to offer them any mercy. He did not remember why they were fighting anymore, nor when, where, or how.

But it didn't matter, for he had to fight. It felt good, it felt right, and it made his blood sing in a way that nothing else did.

Catching a thrown axe with his shield, he descended the staircase and into the yard, cutting a bloody swathe through his foes.



9th Day of the 13th Moon, ?

The things he did for power…

Yet the road to greatness was not one lesser man could undertake.

"It no longer feels like cold stone," Euron Greyjoy's eyes drank in the orange scaly stone in his hands as if nothing else existed. It felt heavier in his arms, and the brown swirls had lost their dullness. "Yet it is far from awakened."

Maelor, the Myrish wizard, coldly looked at the surrounding fishing village - women, children, and old men, all clasped in irons. They were all lying on the ground, some gurgling or making other incoherent sounds. But their eyes were empty, hollow, bereft of any substance as the bodies still lived yet were merely an empty shell.

Greyjoy's freaks and fools were now going around, slitting the shell's throats one by one. Many shacks and huts were aflame; sinister black plumes were blotting out the sun above.

"Only death can pay for life. But their essence, their lives are too meagre to awaken a dragon from stone," Maelor murmured. "Hundreds more would be required at this pace."

"And hundreds more you shall have," the Crow's Eye promised, an eerie smile spreading across his blue lips.

The wizard leaned tiredly on the goldenheart staff. "We must hurry. The stars hang uneasily on the night sky, and each night is more troubled than the last. Change is brewing, and we must be ready to ride atop the crest of its wave."

"And ready we shall be." Greyjoy laughed; it was a rich, lusty sound that sent cold shivers down one's spine.

The presence of the dragon egg swelled Maelor's powers with each day, and so did the rituals.

But Maelor knew Euron Crow Eye was not to be trusted, for his promises were empty, his hand ruthless, and his smiles - cruel. Joining the mad Greyjoy had been a gamble. Losing it would be a fate worse than death, but winning?

Winning would make him the greatest man in the world.


Author's Endnote:
Maelor is the name of the Myrish wizard.

Starring Euron 'The Path to Success is Paved with Murder and Sacrifice' Greyjoy, Jaime the Sisterfucker, Tormund 'pork is pork' The Pigsbane, and Edmure 'I was just chilling; why tf is suddenly everything going to shit, and I'm getting all those marriage offers, yo?!' Tully.

This chapter made me comb through so many things, including the number of musters, speed, medieval army economics and all that jazz. I don't intend to go into great detail, but no army will be teleporting. I found myself watching vids on medieval army logistics and many other things into the last few evenings and combing through… annoying trivia like - how medieval armies were funded, etc.

Anyway, the Crown's poor financial policy comes to bite them in the arse, and Tywin cannot teleport no matter how much he wishes to. Sorry, Tywin.

I wanted to include a Robb PoV in this chapter, but it would bloat it so much.

Over 60 days later, people start noticing that Ned Stark has not arrived where he should have been.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
53-Adversity
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


10th Day of the 13th Moon

Robb Stark, Winterfell


"I dreamed Father was fighting together with the stone-faced men," Rickon had muttered when they broke their fast in the solar one morning. The words quieted all of them.

"Stone-faced men?" Mother's voice was filled with trepidation.

"Aye," his younger brother nodded, hungrily swallowing a piece of bacon. "The ones in the crypt."

It had happened two days ago, and ever since, Catelyn Stark had been inconsolable. They had all suspected when no word of Eddard Stark arrived from White Harbour, no matter how many ravens they sent, but they had all clung to hope.

Robb said it could have been Rickon's childish imagination, but his mother believed it. Omens, superstitions, signs from the gods - the Lady of Winterfell was more inclined to take heed of such things.

Yesterday, Karstark was the last to arrive, and Robb feasted him on the eve. All the big mountain clans were here, along with Mormont, Umber, Ironsmith, Bolton, Hornwood, Cerwyn, Tallhart, and their vassals. Together with House Stark's forces, Robb had seven thousand soldiers gathered outside the walls of Winterfell–Three thousand heavy lancers, half of the rest light cavalry, and the other half mounted infantry.

In contrast, Ryswell, Manderly, Locke, and both Flints of Widow's Watch and the Fingers were all ordered to muster at the Moat, and if Robb had the right of it, he'd end up with thirteen thousand men ahorse at most, a quarter of which mounted infantry and archers.

Wrangling with his bannermen had been difficult, but Robb had managed with his father's lessons under his belt. Greatjon Umber had blustered and postured, demanding a specific place in the march column to test the limits of his patience, accusing him of being a boy so green he pissed summer grass.

Robb had simply drawn Ice and pressed the Valyrian Steel on Umber's throat enough to draw blood, promising to raze Last Hearth to the ground. As his father had said about Umbers in general, show them enough steel and guts, and they would follow you into Seven Hells, and Greatjon Umber had become his greatest supporter since.

Roose Bolton had asked for a commanding position, and Robb had promised one… when the time for battle came. As a childless widow, the Lord of the Dreadfort had approached quite a few lords subtly, but none seemed eager to give away any daughters to the Leech Lord, who had already buried two wives.

Three disputes between the mountain clansmen and two murders in Wintertown had to be solved, but he maintained iron discipline and dealt with the infractions as soon as they arose, and the problems melted away. Robb had chafed under his father's heavy lessons, but now he saw why they were necessary.

Eddard Stark had talked to him at great length about any problem that arose, with myriad possible solutions and consequences. And when woes happened, Robb found himself spoiled with a wealth of solutions.

Alas, while his decisions were met with no resistance from his bannermen, his wife, mother, and siblings were another matter.

"Robb… must you go?"

His very pregnant mother, tears on her face, had gathered herself a hefty retinue to confront him in the solar at breakfast. Myrcella stood beside her, garbed in a golden gown, unable to hide her swollen belly. Even Sansa, Arya, Rickon, and Luwin were there, along with Grey Wind, Shaggydog, Nymeria, and Lady.

"We cannot lose you too!" Sansa pleaded.

Catelyn Stark ought to have known better, but grief… grief had made her unreasonable.

"The North and House Stark have been graced with so many honours and favours from the crown, including the Realm's Delight," Robb reminded softly, his wife's beautiful green eyes filled with some unwillingness. "If I do not answer the call, my bannermen shall lose respect for mine own word. Should I cower here and let Renly Baratheon's vile slander towards my wife's good name stand unpunished? Only the gods know what would happen should such a man ascend to the Iron Throne."

"That is true, Lord Robb," Luwin bowed his head, tugging nervously on his chain. "Alliances must be honoured. But you're a young man still, and none would think lesser of you should you give the command to another. There are many seasoned veterans here. Ser Rodrik Cassel, Lords Karstark, Umber, Bolton."

His siblings all looked pleadingly at him, with Myrcella and Catelyn also nodding, tears swelling in their eyes.

Robb Stark steeled himself. This was not what his father taught him. Numbers would not cow him.

"Aye, I can do it; that much is true. But would my bannermen respect Bolton, Karkstark, or Umber for fighting my battles or a green boy of seven and ten hiding behind Winterfell's walls? What happens when they get used to taking orders from them instead of me? My father led a war when he was my age, and men would name me craven if I cower away from it now."

"None shall begrudge you staying here, Robb," Catelyn wept. "No man can fight two battles at the same time. The Wall cannot stand alone… the Watch is fighting a fierce battle northwards, and even Jeor Mormont has fallen. Dark things crawled out of myth and legend and battles that might need a Stark to fight them."

Robb rubbed his face; he didn't want to deal with this now. But it was his closest loved ones who were worried about him - his siblings, his wife, his mother. They could not be dismissed or cowed like errant bannermen.

"They have a Stark to lead them," he said. "Benjen Stark, the 998th Lord Commander of the Night's Watch—my uncle is a veteran ranger and can draw on all Northern foot remaining here if the need is dire." The raven arrived a few days prior, and to nobody's surprise, Uncle Benjen had won the Watch's election. "Besides, Father might yet return. Missing does not mean dead."

His mother only sat down on one of the chairs and wept harder; Sansa and Myrcella went by her side, trying to console her. Arya, however, looked at him with a face full of hope, and Grey Wind seemed torn whether to come to his side or follow Myrcella.

"The Narrow Sea is a capricious place in autumn," Luwin coughed. "Storms are not rare, and its waters are vast and deep. If Lord Stark had met a mishap there… there might not be any remains to be found."

Robb knew that all too well but was unwilling to acknowledge it out loud lest it become true. It was not only House Stark's loss—almost every Northern House would have lost kin, and Prince Tommen would be lost, too. It was too heavy, too grievous a loss. Yet everyone around him was crying and mourning, and someone had to remain strong.

"I… I don't want you to leave too," Rickon tugged on his cloak, his eyes full of unwillingness. Shaggydog was rolling down on the ground pitifully next to him.

"I must," Robb tussled his brother's hair. "It is my duty. A Stark has always led the North into battle for millenia, and so must I."

"But… Father always said there must be a Stark in Winterfell. What if you don't return?"

Robb kneeled, face to face with his brother's angry blue eyes. "While I'm gone, the Stark in Winterfell shall be you. You must stay strong and protect your sisters, mother, and Myrcella. Can you do this for me?"

Rickon nodded angrily, brushing tears from his eyes, but stood straighter.

His mother had finally managed to wipe away her tears and looked at him pleadingly. "Robb, you can't have-"

"I have made up my mind." he interrupted, and Grey Wind padded over to his side. "Mother, you always said a woman can rule as well as a man. I shall leave Winterfell in yours and Myrcella's capable hands. I mislike this as much as you do, but the war must be fought."

They didn't understand. Someone had once said that war seemed terrible and foolish to women and children, and he could see it now. It mattered not, for they didn't need to understand, only accept his word as the Stark of Winterfell. His mother feared those words inked in blood, those ominous warnings left by his brother, but in vain.

It was not the same foes they were facing, and Robb… Robb had spent all of this time training, learning, and preparing.


11th Day of the 13th Moon, 298 AC

The sky above had been clear for a sennight now - a good omen, for snow or clouds would bode poorly for the march and even the war. Not that Robb would be deterred by bad weather, but some said even the Old Gods were on their side.

Today was the day his army would depart. Everyone was adequately rested and ready for a long march, and Robb had organised the logistics and many other details. He couldn't afford to linger too long - seven thousand horsemen and more than twice as many horses were eating the surrounding pastures clean. Winterfell's biggest herd of cattle had been butchered to feed the men so far. Let them leave with full bellies now because if half of what his father had told him, forage was not as easy to always find on the march.

Rodrick Cassel would remain in Winterfell as its castellan, with explicit orders to train more recruits and keep the garrison in place, no matter what. If it meant opening Winterfell's coffers, then so be it. His mother and father had used the long summer to great effect; House Stark was in no lack of coin and was more than prepared for winter… and war.

The garrison duty was supposed to be for greybeards and green boys, but Robb had decided to leave hundreds of hardy veterans in Winterfell, men who had fought and lived through Robert's or Greyjoy's Rebellion.

Luwin and even Ser Rodrik had advised him otherwise, but his wife, mother, siblings, and unborn child were here, and as long as there were stalwart men to hold Winterfell's walls, the fortress would never fall. It pained him to leave them all behind, but needs must.

Robb now understood his father's question.

What is honour?

If Eddard Stark stood before him, Robb could look him in the eye and reply without hesitation.

Honour… it was the worth of your word. What good were empty boasts, loud words, and striking oaths if a man's deeds did not measure up to them?

The crown had lauded the North with many honours and benefits this year alone; lands were restored, the Watch - reformed, and the Stark bannermen would wield their swords and spears with fire in their belly.

"What of your Lord Father?" Some had asked. "Shall he come North to lead us? What of our kinsmen that went South with him?"

"They have yet to return after more than two moons," Robb answered grimly. "Lord Wyman is still waiting for them at White Harbour."

While some held out hope, many mourned the passing of Eddard Stark and the many Northmen he had brought, and none were too angry. Or if they were, they were not angry with House Stark, as far as Robb could see.

After all, what use was raging against a storm? The gods made Eddard Stark, and they decided they wanted him early.

Oh, Robb had been furious about the unfairness. But now, the weight of the North had fallen upon his shoulder, and he could not show tears. Deep inside him, there was a grain of hope that his father had survived and would return sooner or later.

Was this how Brandon the Burner had felt when his father had gone missing at sea? Clinging for years upon years to vain hopes that would never come true?

"You have your lords eating out of your hand," Theon noted as he pulled on his padded black surcoat with the golden kraken. Robb decided to take the Greyjoy heir with him lest he make trouble around Winterfell. Besides, Theon had been all too happy to join him in the war.

"I have yet to give any orders that I know won't be followed," Robb muttered, donning his chainmail over his arming doublet. Like every Lord of Winterfell, he had a suit of full plate, but it was too cumbersome to wear during the whole march. "Or tell them things they do not like hearing." His father's lessons on how to deal with every single one of them didn't hurt either.

"True," his friend agreed slyly, then his face turned grave. "But is it enough?"

"Enough?"

"You have plenty of horse," Theon waved his hand towards the courtyard where Hallis Mollen, Winterfell's new captain of the guards, was organising a hundred horsemen - part of House Stark's finest lancers, clad with heavy armour and barding that Robb had decided to bring with him from the household guard. "Ten, maybe twelve thousand by the time you leave the North. But the Reach is said to have a hundred thousand swords to its call and nearly a third of that cavalry."

"Well, it's good that I'm not fighting alone," Robb snorted. "I could call over twenty thousand footmen more, that is true. But that would only slow me down, and the Wall might need assistance. Not to mention, war is an expensive endeavour."

Every man serving directly under House Stark was paid accordingly on the march. According to his father's teachings, loyalty and honour were important, but no army could last without coin or food. Of course, every one of his vassals took care to pay their men.

It went both ways - if Mace Tyrell mobilised the full might of the Reach, they would be bleeding coin and food by the day. And while the Reach was rich and did not lack grain or foodstuffs, nobody had more gold than Tywin Lannister.

"You can always pay your men with loot as the Ironborn do," Theon clicked his tongue. "Every man deserves as much as they can win."

"Well, the Ironborn don't have to march for moons over thousands of miles, Theon," he reminded. The words made the Greyjoy heir glum as he silently fiddled with his white leather belt.

The last half a year had soured their friendship some. Robb knew this Theon was not the same Theon who had burned Winterfell and slain his brothers, but he saw the possibility. While the older boy accepted that Robb was busy with his marriage, the training, and the duties of the Stark of Winterfell, it did not mean he liked it.

His mind wandered towards the Ironborn. The squids were no good at a straight fight; Robb could see they sought soft, weak targets and would fall at the first open battle. They were good warriors but had poor discipline and no cavalry - any competent commander would make short work of them on land. Even Theon had not shed his cockiness after ten years in Winterfell and would lose spars to Robb, even before he had started training hard.

There was another reason he left so many men-at-arms unmustered in the North, and he would not share it with Theon, no matter what. His father had told Robb aplenty of the Ironborn, Balon, Victarion, and Euron Greyjoy. As the new Lord of Winterfell, he had to ensure the North remained well-protected from this threat. It was also why he had not called the Glover banners; instead, the Lord of Deepwood Motte had received a raven, telling him to prepare against a possible attack from the sea or to be ready to aid the Watch.

Ryswell, Tallhart, and Dustin were also warned to bolster their defences silently.

Shaking his head, he went down to the yard; if he lingered any further, he would be too reluctant to leave. His mother was once again praying in the sept, while Rickon, Sansa, and Myrcella were there to send him off. His wife's ladies-in-waiting were also there, watching from the back.

Myrcella hugged him, kissed his lips, and nestled her chin over his shoulder.

"Come back to me," the shaky words were whispered in his ear.

"I shall," Robb promised as he reluctantly broke off the embrace. "I don't intend to lose."

Her green eyes were swimming in tears, but his wife bravely held them in and reached out to offer him a piece of red silk, a grey direwolf embroidered facing a smaller golden lion and a black doe. "For luck."

He decisively tied the favour to his wrist and turned back to the reluctant Rickon, Sansa, and Myrcella. "Don't let mother waste away in grief."

As he was ruffling Rickon's hair, Robb's gaze was drawn to a familiar short figure clad in mail that fell like a gown by the stables. Nymeria was lazily sprawled on the stone stairs nearby.

Shaking his head, Robb went to the figure and pulled off her helmet.

"Arya, what are you doing?"

His sister froze before slowly turning his way with a hopeful face. "Coming with you?"

The words made his head throb. Gods, let his child be a dutiful son or daughter, not a wild thing like his sister.

"War is no place for a child, let alone a girl." Even he did not feel as confident as he portrayed, despite his hefty preparation, let alone Arya with her small bow.

"But I want to join you!"

Unwilling to deal with the childish tantrum, Robb ignored the protests, grabbed her by the scruff and brought her to the stone-faced Ser Rodrick, who promised not to let her out of his sight.

Saying farewell to his wife and siblings was the hardest thing Robb had ever done. But it had to be done. The war had to be fought.

Half an hour later, the new Lord of Winterfell rode down the Kingsroad, Grey Wind running by his side, and seven thousand men ahorse in his wake.


14th Day of the 13th Moon

The Golden Rose of Highgarden


In a sennight, the muster would finish, and the army would finally leave. Renly kept hosting jousts and melees in celebration and had only picked up two more members for his rainbow guard - Ser Bryce Caron the Yellow and Ser Parmen Crane, now called the Purple.

Leonette Fossoway, Garlan's bright-eyed but now sad wife, was chased away at the door as Olenna Tyrell entered her quarters. Margaery suspected her brother had forgotten the poor maiden. Garlan had only a short night of bedding before he had rushed to accompany them to King's Landing for the Grand Northern Tourney.

"So," her grandmother hobbled over and dismissed Alysanne Bulwer, one of Margaery's ladies-in-waiting who was braiding her hair. "How does it feel to be queen, dear?"

"It's… harder than I thought," she admitted as Olenna Tyrell sat on one of her chairs in her quarter and waved away the last servant after pouring her a cup of lemon water. "I have decided to depart with His Grace on the march."

"So, our strapping fool of a king has yet to bed you?"

"Grandmother!" Margaery's outrage, however, quickly died at Olenna's snort. "Well, yes."

"Young men should have no problem performing," the Queen of Thorns tilted her head. "Or has he found a lover prettier than you?"

"I'm afraid so," the young queen wrung her hands with worry. "I think he has found a paramour, but I'm unsure who. It's hard to remove an opponent when you do not know their face."

Her grandmother wheezed out a chuckle. "We can hardly do away with the new commander of the… rainbow guard, dearie."

"Loras?" She muttered faintly, realisation setting in. The subtle closeness that went beyond the propriety of friendship, the protectiveness that she had attributed to Loras being a sworn sword…

"I know a sword-swallower when I see one," the old woman clucked her tongue. "Renly reminds me of my betrothed, Daeron Targaryen, a little too much for my liking. That one wouldn't even touch the Maiden herself if she danced before him naked."

"But… but, Loras? He's mine own brother!" Anger roiled through her chest, a hot, searing feeling that Margaery didn't even know she possessed.

"Oh, fret not, dear," Olenna waved dismissively. "Either way, Renly is tied with house Tyrell for good. Now, there are ways to ensure Renly gets you with child."

The words barely placated her wroth, but then Margaery could only listen with mortification and a flushed face as her grandmother spoke further and further.


Margaery didn't think she could look her brother or Renly straight in the eye ever again, and they had yet to do anything or even talk. Alas, the conversation with her grandmother was not some nightmare to be forgotten, but her own life and Olenna Tyrell's words would be seared into her mind for decades.

She was queen, but the dignity and pride she took in the golden wreath encrusted with jades atop her head, in her new title, now stung like thorns.

It was only fitting, for she was the golden rose of Highgarden in the end. Even her silent prayer in the Green Sept did not wash away the feeling of wrongness. How the world would mock her if it came out. The Queen-Who-Got-Cuckolded by her brother.

How… how could her father allow for something like this to happen?

Did he even know or care?

But Loras had always been Mace Tyrell's favourite child who could do no wrong. Even if Margaery went before her father now, he would deny it with a jovial smile. And she had no strength to confront her brother.

With half an ear, she listened to the king's council discuss something with her husband about thousands of refugees and the Mountain. Oh, how that proud word now felt foul upon her tongue. Oh, how proud she was when Renly and her father had agreed to involve her more closely in the realm's matters, even if she was in the council just to listen.

The meeting chambers were freshly refurbished. One of the many large chambers in Highgarden, lined with white marble, now had banners of Baratheon and Tyrell hanging on the walls. The council was all gathered around a round table of varnished oak, and she uneasily sat on the wooden throne to Renly's left.

To his right was Mace Tyrell, her father, and the Hand of the King.

Paxter Redwyne, clad in a burgundy doublet, sat by the Lord of Highgarden as the master of ships.

Next was the stern Randyll Tarly, the Lord of Horn Hill, appointed by Renly himself as master of laws.

The dashing Baelor Hightower, her uncle, was here with a thoughtful smile as the master of coin.

Last was Loras, commander of the rainbow guard, clad all in white with a solemn face. He smiled at Margaery, but she averted her eyes.

There was no master of whisperers appointed just yet, leaving the seat to her left empty. Margery was secretly glad as she had no desire to speak, let alone entertain any of the councillors.

One of Maester Aro's acolytes quietly entered the room and urgently handed a scroll to her father.

"Edmure Tully has married Cerenna Lannister," her father's words finally grabbed Margaery's attention.

"Now Tywin will be able to link up with the North and the Riverlands," Renly frowned.

"But neither Hoster Tully nor Eddard Stark is leading those hosts," Mace Tyrell pointed out. "Hoster Tully hasn't shown his face in two years now. And word has spread that the Lord of Winterfell has yet to arrive in White Harbour and is lost at sea along with Prince Tommen."

"The Seven themselves struck down the abomination and the heathen lord," Baelor clasped his hands in prayer. Margaery had loved to see her uncle, but under his kind smile hid a piousness that scared her.

"The Narrow Sea has always been dangerous in autumn," Paxter Redwyne coughed.

"Still, the might of the Riverlands, North, and the Westerlands is not to be underestimated," Mace Tyrell cautioned.

"What good are sharp swords without stalwart men to lead them?" Renly laughed and took a mouthful of wine from his cup. "My brother won the rebellion with his hammer, Jon Arryn's experienced hand, and Eddard Stark's cunning, and we're not facing any of them now."

"Brynden Tully is a veteran of many battles and will advise his nephew," Tarly pointed out. "No battle is ever certain until swords are crossed on the field."

"Perhaps… we can send an envoy to Tyrosh, Your Grace?"

"And what purpose would such a thing serve?"

"The Iron Throne owes a debt to—" Margaery again tuned out her father's ramblings—something about fleets and enticing the Archon of Tyrosh to join their side.

The whole day passed into a blur until something monumental happened again.

Forty-nine of the Most Devout had arrived to petition her husband in Highgarden's Green Hall, septons and septas clad in plain silver robes with crystal crowns atop their heads. Most of them usually resided in the Great Sept of Baelor, but there were dozens more spread across the Riverlands, the Vale, the Reach, and the Westerlands.

It had also grabbed everyone's interest; having the Faith appear with such numbers was rare, even in King's Landing. Renly's court and the Reach's knights gathered in Highgarden grew solemnly quiet in a way Margaery had never seen before as the priests walked forth.

Apparently, Joffrey Baratheon did not care to denounce Gregor Clegane's vile deeds - putting Septs to the torch, killing believers and clergymen, raping septas and even silent sisters.

"Fear not, your holiness," Renly stood up gracefully. "Tywin's mad dog will be brought to heel and punished for his sinful ways."

The words were met with cheers, and the bannermen started chanting his name.

An old man with a shaven head and a wrinkled face, who seemed to be the Most Devout's leader, stepped forth, and the Great Hall slowly quieted again.

"There are more problems of even greater import, Your Grace." His words were hoarse but echoed strongly in the Green Hall. Acknowledging Renly as the rightful king was surprising but not unwelcome. "The High Septon has fallen to the temptation of sin and corruption. He takes Lannister gold to close his eyes when the boy sitting on the Iron Throne spits on the Faith and his duties to the Seven and worships the vile trees like some savage! The Faith shall not let such a heavy insult stand!"


16th Day of the 13th Moon

The Kingswood, The Kingslayer


Kingslayer.

Sisterfucker.


The words followed him like a shadow.

Green commander, they whispered, knight of summer. Always behind his back, at the edge of his hearing.

Only good for tourneys and stabbing kings in the back.

Jaime Lannister had fought no battles. A squire killing some brigands calling themselves the Kingswood Brotherhood did not count, nor did Jaime count it. Robert's Rebellion, he spent by Aerys' side. Greyjoy's Rebellion, he was in King's Landing, holding the city… and fucking his sister, of course.

Morale was not too high, and he barely had eleven thousand men, scarcely a fifth of that horse.

His uncle did not expect much from him, just to slow the Stormlords like some brigand.

His men did not expect much from him either - the odds were not in their favour, for Penrose outnumbered them by over five thousand men. The Crownlands muster was meagre; the king's principal bannermen barely provided the minimum that would not be considered treasonous.

His foe, Cortnay Penrose, most certainly did not think much of Jaime either; the castellan of Storm's End continued with his steady but quick pace, content to butt heads through the outriders and scouting parties.

They all underestimated him.

Jaime had managed to wrangle control of the woodland west of the kingsroad with his men, while the Stormlords had the eastern side.

"We shall continue marching," Jaime declared, looking at the map in his command tent.

"That shall have us reach Penrose's camp at night," Lord Symon Staunton cautioned. A stout man with big hands, two years older than Jaime and one of the few lords who had answered the call to arms directly and with full muster. "We were supposed to slow the Stormlords, not fight them!"

"Are you afraid of fighting, my lord?" Jaime tilted his head.

"No, Lord Commander." The words came out stiffly from the man; none would be fool enough to admit to cowardice.

"Good, because sitting around won't win the war. I shall lead the horse to the west and go around Penrose to strike him at the rear while Ser Greenfield shall lead the foot."

"But," Lord Rykker pointed at the map, "'Tis hard to lead men ahorse through a forest, let alone at night."

Jaime put a hand on his gilded hilt, "Are you doubting my abilities?"

"No, Lord Commander," the greying man reluctantly bowed.

It took him half an hour to corral the reluctant fools into order. After a full hour, Jaime had finally organised the flanks–Rykker would lead the centre, Staunton the left flank, and Thorne the right one with the sellswords. It would be an easy battle.

Even if Penrose's scouts saw the foot approaching in the darkness, armies in the night took longer to prepare and line up. If the castellan somehow managed to do it, Jaime and the horse would run him through by the western flank.


Hour of the Ghost

Leading the horse through the forest at night had been more challenging than Jaime expected. Some of the horses had broken their legs in the dark. Dozens of knights and many more freeriders had been knocked down from their steeds by a lower branch in the darkness. More than one rider had died when their horse tripped in the dark and fell on them.

After four hours of struggle and more than two hundred horses crippled, Jaime reluctantly admitted that Renfred Rykker had been right. The men had become disgruntled, and with every passing minute, it was harder to force them to follow his orders, even after executing three outriders who outright dared to suggest they turn back.

"We shall leave the horses here with the squires and continue on foot," Jaime declared. The mighty steeds had turned into an obstacle, not a boon. But it did not matter; his foot was already marching ahead, and he had no choice but to soldier on and hit Penrose's from the side or rear.


Author's Endnote:
We see some of Winterfell and what goes on in Robb's head. News of Eddard Stark's demise has spread across the realm…

Renly's small council is taking shape. Mace Tyrell is making waves already. Margaery gets a rude awakening. The Faith shows some teeth.

Penrose is steadily approaching King's Landing.

Jaime has a
brilliant plan to prove everyone wrong but finds out that leading cavalry through a forest… at night… isn't as easy as he thought.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
54-The Black Flame
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


17th Day of the 13th Moon, 298 AC

Cortnay Penrose, the Kingswood


Their camp was a mess, but they had won the battle. At the earliest estimate, fifteen hundred were dead, but the enemy had lost nearly twice as much, and many more had been captured. A good chunk of the second were Essosi sellswords, which would hang by noon.

"Don't move, Ser," Maester Lymon shuffled around Cortnay's left, wrapping around Penrose's broken forearm. The knight could only grit his teeth at the slivers of pain jolting down his body, but the worst had passed; the bones were set, and the fracture had been splinted with pieces of wood. After a painful minute, everything was done. "You would do well not to use your left hand until the bone knits together."

Slim chance, especially since he had to lead a war. At least it was his left hand. The night attack had caught them by surprise. Even with a half-hour warning from the scouts to prepare, it had been hard to rouse the camp properly and gear up. Many men had fought missing parts of their armour, shields, and such. Penrose had been no different; Jacen, his squire, had failed to find his shield.

"Many thanks," Penrose muttered hoarsely and turned to the second, far younger maester tending to a fallen man covered in blood on a cot beside him with a glistening face twisted in pain. His fair hair was caked with blood and sweat, and his breathing was shallow and choppy. "Is he going to live?"

"Ser Jaime has been grievously wounded," said Daen, an energetic man in his early thirties garbed in a roughspun brown robe, now splattered with dirt and blood. "Ruptured spleen, broken ribs, punctured lung, shattered collarbone, heavy internal bleeding, shattered elbow, broken shin, torn ligaments, and many bruises."

The Kingslayer had been lauded as a great swordsman, and Penrose could see why. If somewhat lacking in honour and common martial sense, the Young Lion had claws - he had been nigh unstoppable in the darkness, cutting through their left flank. Scores of good men had fallen by his sword, at least a dozen knights and two lords. If the enemy foot hadn't broken quickly and the ambush had arrived a quarter-hour earlier, the Kingslayer might have succeeded with his daring attack.

Yet he alone was one man, if too stubborn to surrender, and his bullheadedness galvanised his men to fight to their last instead of surrendering when the battle's outcome was already decided. Even when surrounded and outnumbered, Jaime Lannister kept fighting like a man possessed until they had managed to shatter his sword arm at the elbow with a warhammer and knock him out.

"Will he live?" Penrose asked with a grimace; half his body was bruised black and blue, and he was a young man no longer. A hostage of this calibre was far more useful than a dead man, even if many would be clamouring for his head once the butcher's due was counted.

"It's hard to tell." Maester Daen tiredly ran his fingers through his dark mane. "If we were in a keep, with warm and clean quarters to do my work, I'd say yes, but most likely crippled for life with his elbow. Now? It's for the gods to decide if he makes it to the next morning."

King Renly wasn't going to like this one bit. His grandfather and cousin, Lord Eldon Estermont and Alyn Estermont, had died by the Young Lion's blade, and a one-eyed Aemon Estermont had to be restrained from finishing off the Kingslayer. Sure, they had caught a handful of lords and landed knights from the Crownlands, but most prisoners were greybeards, green boys, and hedge knights.

Even the foe's camp, war chest, and tents were so pitiful that one could barely call it loot. Scarcely a few thousand silver stags and the only thing worth were the horses they had found in the forest and the mules and donkeys left behind. It was a victory, and their foe was routed, but it didn't feel like one to Cortnay.

Penrose hoped Jaime Lannister would placate the king's wrath. As a hostage, if he lived, and his head - should he perish to his wounds.


20th Day of the 13th Moon, 298 AC

The Regent


It was rare for Pycelle to request an urgent council meeting because of a raven from Highgarden. Alas, his royal grandnephew had heard about it and decided to attend, and Kevan couldn't dismiss the boy like some errant servant. Whimsical, overproud, easy to anger, and even quicker to take offence, Joffrey was not someone to oppose openly, especially with a crown atop his head. As Regent, Kevan felt like he had to balance on a tightrope; the boy had to be corralled one way or another, but being too heavy-handed about it would see him a head shorter sooner or later.

"What do you mean the Most Devout have proclaimed a second High Septon?" Joffrey scrunched up his nose. "I thought there could be only one."

Kevan had thought much the same, but it seemed that the Faith's displeasure ran deeper than any of them suspected. What had been the final straw, he wondered? The unpaid debt? The Heart Tree in the Red Keep? The sacking and burning of Septs in the Reach? Or the accusations of incest? Even now, Gregor Clegane continued his slaughter through the Reach, killing everything he met and not sparing even the Septons or the Silent Sisters.

Some days, he suspected that Tywin's mad dogs were more trouble than they were worth. Yes, his brother could command them well enough in person, but once they were away, any and all restraint seemed to be lost.

"A king is supposed to be Protector of the Faith," Lewys Lydden, the new master of ships, muttered. The Lord of Deep Den was a balding man with a salt-and-pepper moustache. "It seems the Most Devout think Renly could better protect them."

"Then why a new High Septon?" Karstark rubbed his greying beard. "Why didn't they just move?"

At times, Kevan forgot that the master of laws was a Northerner down to the bone; he knew little of the workings of the Faith. It wasn't a bad question. Because the High Septon in the Grand Sept of Baelor was in their pockets, fearing for his life. Everyone, including Kevan, thought the Faith was easy to deal with as long as you controlled its head, but it turned out they were mistaken.

For the first time, Varys's face had grown solemn, "But they did move, Lord Cregan."

"Spider," Joffrey, face twisted in displeasure, barked, taking a mouthful of wine from his cup. Lately, scant things pleased the young king, especially since he couldn't hunt in the Kingswood after the banners had been called. "Why are we finding out about this now from the Grandmaester? Weren't you supposed to know things like this?"

"Indeed, Your Grace," the eunuch bowed his head deeply. "But members of the Most Devout oft travel as pilgrims across the Seven Kingdoms from Sept to Sept. They had done that for centuries, and nothing was suspicious about it. Would that I could glean within the minds of men, but alas, I am only mortal."

"The Faith hadn't dared move since Maegor broke them," Kevan sighed. This would stack the odds further against them, and he couldn't even begin to speculate what a schism of the Faith would entail. But there was no doubt in the Regent's mind that things just became… bloodier.

"Perhaps they need to be broken again," Joffrey scoffed. "That ought to remind those dawdling fat fools of their place."

His statement was met with grim silence. Even Cregan Karstark, who harboured no love for the Faith, didn't seem keen on fighting the Reach, the Stormlands, and the Faith simultaneously.

"Let us not be hasty, Your Grace," the Regent cautioned warily. "So far, they have done nought but contest the piousness of our High Septon."

Even the smallfolk knew the Fat One was a corrupt man indulging in vices and baser pleasures. A gift of golden dragons was enough to sway his mind and forgive all sorts of sins. The lords and knights who had the coin loved the man, but the pious and less fortunate… So much for being an avatar of the Seven in the mortal world, a man who abandoned everything, including his name, to devote himself to the service of the gods.

Pycelle looked about to titter but managed to cover it with a cough and hemmed, "The crown should be cautious in involving itself in internal matters of the Faith. Our High Septon will have no choice but to declare them heretics as soon as he hears about it."

"Heretics?" The young king echoed, green eyes finally alight with interest.

"Heresy in the Faith is punishable by death," Lord Lydden said. "The Seven-Pointed Star dictates it's one of the gravest sins that could only be purged by fire in life to avoid an eternal stay in the Seven Hells."

"Very well. We should help our bumbling fat septon," Joffrey declared with a savage smile. "Let it not be said that I fail my duties as a Protector of the Faith. Pycelle, send ravens declaring this impostor and his ilk heretics. And everyone who supports him, too!"

"Your Grace," Varys turned mournful. "This will bathe the kingdoms in blood, for striking down heretics is not considered a sin or a crime."

"It isn't?" Cregan Karstark leaned forward with interest.

The eunuch nervously wrung his hands. "Indeed. It's one of the olden laws before the Conquest to keep the Faith in check. The Conciliator kept it, for there had been no reason to remove it. Most don't know that Jaehaerys instituted peace between the Old and the New Gods along with the Doctrine of Exceptionalism. In return, any signs of heresy would be stamped out, even by the lowliest of peasants, so long as the crown allows it."

Kevan slammed his cup on the varnished table. "Let us not be hasty-"

"Lord Regent," Joffrey's amused voice grew cold. "I am king, and my duty as a monarch is to keep the laws of the realm. Are you suggesting we let those vile traitors run rampant?"

The words made him freeze in truth. Kevan Lannister turned around the table to look for support and found little. Pycelle was most pointedly looking at a blank roll of parchment before him; Cregan Karstark looked ready to sing and dance with joy; Lewys Lydden nodded his head in approval, his eyes burning with passion, and Varys looked sad and would not meet his eyes. Kevan hated it when Joffrey was interested in the small council meetings.

While the boy had only a little over two years before coming of age, he had somehow managed to wrangle control of all the white cloaks and royal household guards. None dared bar his way anywhere in the Red Keep or the city. Worse, any lessons scheduled with the maester or himself were simply skipped.

However, the Grandmaester spoke up, "Your Grace, I believe he meant that such a thing would only make the war needlessly bloodier."

"What good are the laws if the crown is too weak to enforce them?" Cregan tutted, but it sounded mocking to Kevan. "Woes like treason and heresy will only fester the more you leave them alone."

"Indeed, it is our duty as the pious to root out evil from the lands before they take root and allow to grow." The master of ships was quick to agree with the Northerner. Kevan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

A pious believer in the Seven agreeing with a follower of the Old Gods over matters of heresy. Would the headaches ever cease?

Joffrey clapped eagerly. "Well said, my lords. Pycelle, ink it down. Denounce this treasonous Rose Septon and his ilk. Let the whole realm know - from Sunspear to the Wall, that the crown shall not suffer heretics or the traitors who support them."


Kevan could have stopped Pycelle and ordered him not to send the ravens. But such an act would mean treason, and kings were slow to forget defiance and even slower to forgive it. It didn't help Joffrey could bend half the city to his name. Besides, Karstark hadn't been wrong - leaving Renly's move undressed would have them look feeble.

It was not far from the truth, for Joffrey was a mercurial boy with no penchant for ruling or warfare.

The Iron Throne was knee-deep in debt, and they were outnumbered greatly unless Daven Lannister somehow wrangled Lysa Arryn to raise her banners. But according to Varys, she seemed content to barricade herself in the Eyrie and decline all visitors. The Northmen were far, far away and would take half a year to muster and arrive. A chunk of the Riverlords had yet to declare for Tully either, and Kevan suspected they would try to stay neutral or declare for Renly.

It didn't help that Lord Oakheart was marching on Crakehall with nearly twenty thousand men, and Tywin was forced to leave a part of his force to defend the Westerlands before marching down the Gold Road. Renly and Mayce Tyrell used their number advantage quite well, for Kevan felt Joffrey's forces were too spread out.

Even King's Landing had grown silent. The war and the new taxes and customs had made traders and merchants from across the Narrow Sea hesitant to visit the city, and the streets were not as full as before Renly had crowned himself. The gold cloaks had doubled to just shy of five thousand, but the treasury could not allow more. Yet those were not soldiers raised for war but a handful of low-born men who had to chase street rats and thieves, most only skilled with crossbows, iron cudgels and spears.

Yet Kevan felt pulled in several directions. As a standing Regent, he was left with the duties of the crown, the Hand, and the master of coin until Tyrion returned. His scribes and personal steward could only do so much to help him. Even the city had to be well-defended and kept in order.

At least Karstark and Balon Swann could be trusted with the latter, unlike a big part of the royal court, which bordered on incompetence. He cursed his niece for filling the court positions with useless lickspittle who could barely read, let alone fight—insolent sycophants who fled at the earliest signs of trouble.

While Tywin had cleared many of them in his short stay, the rest were no less troublesome. With the war raging on, he had no pool to recruit from besides the Crownlands and Riverlands.

Cersei had failed her son in the most terrible ways, for even Kevan could see he was not the stuff of kings, aside from charisma. Worse, Joffrey had no desire to learn, and Kevan lacked time to wrangle with the overproud and short-tempered boy, who shirked any scheduled lessons with him or Pycelle.

While working in the Hand's solar, Kevan's eldest requested an audience.

"Father," Lancel's face was heavy with worry. His heir was his pride and joy with the classical Lannister look - handsome, strong, with gold hair and green eyes, if a bit eager for glory and battle. Kevan lamented the naivete of youth; his boy would soon have his fill of blood and death. "The Queen has requested my presence."

Kevan twisted his moustache in confusion. "What would Myrielle want with you? And why would you come to me with such?"

Though, it wasn't as surprising. Stafford's daughter was slowly trying to pull a group of courtiers into her influence.

"No, not that Queen. The king's mother," he muttered.

"And how did Cersei manage to contact you?" the Regent hissed.

"A serving girl."

With a sigh, Kevan Lannister rubbed his brow. Cersei, oh foolish Cersei. If only she could sit still and not make trouble for once. More problems were the last thing he needed.

Yet, such disobedience could not be allowed, for if you allowed his niece a finger, she would bite off your arm.

"You have done well bringing this to me, and any future attempts are to be reported to me immediately, Lancel," Kevan ordered. "Come. Show me which servant girl."

Half an hour later, they were in the yard in the Red Keep, and two serving girls were tied to a post while a red cloak was lashing their bared backs in full view of all the household who attended to Cersei's needs in the Maiden Vault.

"Is this necessary, father?" Lancel grimaced, nervously tugging on the red sleeve of his doublet. "Lord Lannister instructed me to listen to my cousin's every order."

"That was nearly two years ago. Now, the Hand has ordered that the Queen receives no visitors during her mourning period. Open disobedience shall not be tolerated."

The Regent watched as the maids were stripped naked and thrown out of the Red Keep, trembling, bloody, and bare. Unless treated by a maester or a very skilled physician, the wounds would probably kill them within three days, and they had no one to blame but themselves, for they could have brought Cersei's orders to him or his knights. The other servants would now know obeying the Queen over the Hand or the Regent's orders would mean slow, painful, and humiliating death.

Gods, this whole thing only meant more trouble. Some of the serving girls had to be replaced, and Kevan was tempted to send more Septas to keep Cersei company. She would chaff under it, but learning the virtues of patience and self-reflection would serve her well.

Just as he was returning to his tower, a runner came to inform him that the Gallant Men had just landed at the docks and wanted to complete the negotiation with him in person. At least Tyrion did his job properly, not drowning himself in wine and wasting away in those bloody brothels.

On his way to Fishmonger Square, Kevan was met by a worried Balon Swann escorting what looked like a haggard hedge knight ready to fall off his horse.

"Lord Regent," the knight's voice was raspy as if he hadn't had a drop of water for days. "We were defeated."

"Who are you, my good man?" Kevan asked evenly while trying to ignore the sinking feeling in his gut.

"Ser Terrence Thorne," the man wheezed, and the royal Regent finally noticed the dirty-red flail brooch pinning his cloak. "We fought against Penrose, but we were routed."

At that moment, the newly arrived sellswords were forgotten altogether. "Tell me everything."


Joffrey was wroth to be called for another urgent meeting, and so were the other councillors. Black words were hard to swallow, let alone twice a day. The Thorne knight had been sent off to rest and had fallen asleep as soon as he touched the feathered bed.

"What of my uncle?" Displeasure and disbelief thickened the young king's voice. "How did he lose my whole army against some paltry castellan!?"

"Fighting in the dark of the night is risky," Karstark explained. "If successful, he could have routed the Stormlords."

"Cortnay Penrose is an experienced veteran and commander," Kevan sighed. Oh Jaime, what did you get yourself into? How hard was it to follow orders? Foolish, hot-headed pride he would have expected from a boy of six and ten, not a knight over thirty. "

With a grimace, he continued, "He fought and won smaller battles in the Greyjoy and the Rebellion and made a name for himself in the Free Cities before. Your royal father had him leading his left flank in the Battle at Summerhall, and he managed to retreat in good order in Ashford. He was nominated for the kingsguard but unwilling to forswear women."

After Aerys had fallen, many had been put forth for the white cloak with five open slots. There were better knights than Penrose, but a defeat looked less bad if your foe was skilled.

"We have no word of Jaime Lannister yet," Balon Swann reported stiffly. Kevan understood the man; soon, he would face his brother and father on the battlefield. There was nothing as woeful as bloodshed between a family.

"He led his men ahorse into the forest through the night." Karstark took a swig of dark beer from his tankard. The Northman had brought barrels of the stuff and had his squire carry it around, refusing to drink any of the so-called southern swill. Kevan was unsure if the man was paranoid or just picky. "He's doubtlessly captured or dead."

"Let us not be hasty, my lords, Your Grace," Pycelle cautioned weakly. "It is possible that Lord Commander Lannister has managed to retreat in good order."

Varys piously clasped his hands together. "We shall pray for his successful retreat and return."

"I shall have Penrose's head," Joffrey hissed. "Right on a spike above the Red Keep's gate. Renly and Mace Tyrell too."

"We cannot depend on the chance the Lord Commander managed to retreat. We ought to ride out and rally the routed forces first," Karstark cautioned. "Allow me to do it, Your Grace."

"See to it," the boy king waved him away and looked around impatiently, anger quickly forgotten. "Anything else?"

"Many things, Your Grace," Kevan sighed. "But we shall deal with them all."

With a bored yawn, Joffrey stood up and excused himself from the meeting, doubtlessly rushing to visit some whore or another. If Varys was correct, the young king already had three favourites in a different brothel.

"We should start digging a ditch, or maybe even a proper moat, around the city wall," Lydden proposed. The discussion continued for hours.

While the defeat was a terrible setback, it was not fatal. Kevan had to pull off all the ferries, barges, and other boats to their side of the Blackwater, and Penrose would be forced to march over thirty leagues to pass the river at the bridge where the Gold Road passed.

But doing so would make him unable to flee when Tywin arrived. Still, such an ugly defeat would be a blow to the city's morale and only make his job far harder.

Kevan just prayed Jaime was alive or had managed to retreat. Hostages could be rescued or exchanged, while death was so final… unless you found yourself North of the Wall fighting grumkins and snarks.

His niece would not take the news well either, and Tywin… Kevan sighed, trying to ignore the painful pulses in his temples.


4th Day of the 1st Moon, 299 AC

The 998th Lord Commander of the Night's Watch


Being Lord Commander of the Night's Watch was cumbersome. Even his old black cloak felt heavier upon his shoulders. The voting had swung his way, even with all the recruits. Now, Mormont's big old raven followed him around everywhere. The duties were heavy, but at least the quarters were far better than the small room awarded to the First Ranger.

Yet now, the lives of nearly eight thousand black brothers rested upon his shoulders. Every move had to be made with slow and cautious consideration. Hotheadedness would be fatal. Ser Waldon Stone, the new commander of Woodswatch-by-the-Pool, had found out by paying with his own life and the lives of his men. Nearly three hundred had perished in his decision to try and charge the wights sieging the wooden fort below the Wall.

In contrast, Denys Mallister of the Shadow Tower had sallied out twice at night and managed to repel the assault on their wooden forts successfully, with eleven slain Others by him and his men.

Their recruits had dwindled to a trickle with the war openly declared. Worse, the word of Ned's demise had been a heavy blow. Lost at sea… like Brandon the Shipwright. The gods were oft cruel.

It was not all bad, though.

With Alysanne's Gift returned to the Northern Lords and the Watch's castles manned tightly, smallfolk had begun to flock to Brandon's Gift. The building of a fledgling town two leagues south of Eastwatch and another at the shore of the Bay of Ice attracted even more men. Manpower, gold, food, and other resources no longer seemed to be a problem. Almost all the dues were paid in kind, which had attracted a flock of merchants and peddlers.

Surprisingly, the pyromancers had arrived here in force. Benjen had expected an acolyte or two, or even a Wisdom, but received a delegation of nearly half a hundred, all bright-eyed. As soon as Benjen promised them to open a new chapter for their Guild in Castle Black, they said vows and became black brothers.

Now, every opened castle along the Wall had a Wisdom and two acolytes, and a new underground vault was being constructed in Castle Black for the Alchemists. The headquarters of the Watch were beginning to grow into a small town as Benjen decided to add more towers and halls to increase the number of available beds. Naturally, the Alchemist chapter would be at the furthest point from the Wall, lest a mishap occur.

"So, what exactly can you do aside from the green piss?" Jeremy Rykker coughed. Benjen had promoted the knight to his First Ranger. A capable veteran, even if bereft of any cheer. But cheer and joy were hard to find on the Wall.

Clad in a black robe, Wisdom Thoren was a squat, bowlegged man with a shaved head and burned eyebrows.

"The substance can scare the Cold Ones, by your own words, Ser."

"Doesn't mean it kills them," Alliser Thorne reminded thinly. "Normal fire does nothing against the Others. If they shy away from the jade demon, it only means they have a lick of sense and cunning, which we already knew."

"Wildfire is too volatile, and every Watchman is too precious to risk handling too big amounts," Marwyn noted, earning himself a scowl from the pyromancer.

The Archmaester remained here, to Benjen's joy, taking his sweet time to read through Castle Black's library. His advice and insight were quite sharp, and his services were almost as good as Aemon's. The two acolytes he brought were also put to good use, copying the ancient tomes in the vaulted library so they would not be lost.

If only the two scholarly orders didn't squabble like little children…

"That's on you," Thoren raised his nose at the two maesters. "We make the substance, and it's up to you to figure out how and where to use it!"

"Indeed," Benjen inclined his head. "But we need slightly… safer options for our men. Perhaps it is an easier or faster way to make tar. Or even a flame that burns for hours, if not as hot?"

The wisdom rubbed his brow.

"I… suppose it can be done. We will need more wood. Far more. Human and animal refuse, more oil and fat…" The list made Benjen's head spin, but a terse nod from Bowen Marsh told him everything required was either in inventory or easy to procure.

"You mean to dig a ditch around each fort," Rykker was the first to realise. "A ring of fire that will last for hours will cut off the endless horde of wights. Or, well, roast it."

Benjen nodded grimly. "I was planning to do something similar with seasoned firewood, but if Wisdom Thoren can provide a more effective solution…"

"It shall be done by the end of the moon, Lord Commander." Thoren bowed deeply immediately, then turned to Marwyn and Aemon with a challenge in his green eyes. "The Guild will never disappoint!"

"How about we make a jar or a thin pouch with obsidian shards?" Aemon proposed, seemingly oblivious to the pyromancer's posturing. However, Benjen noticed the blind old man's lips twitched with amusement. "They can be flung at the Others. Their swift blades can strike away an arrow, but small shards and dust are another matter."

"We certainly have plenty of those," Rykker scrunched his brow. "Can it bring a Cold One down, though?"

"Dragonglass is sharper than valyrian steel, my good Ser," the old maester chortled. "If a single cut is good enough to vanquish our foes… does the size matter?"

"It certainly doesn't hurt to try," Benjen decided.

"How about we do it in a jar of the substance?" Thoren proposed, a savage smile spreading across his lips.


6th Day of the 1st Moon 299 AC

Command sucked away your time. So many plans and things to do, even after you delegated much of your tasks to trusted subordinates. Benjen struggled to find an hour or two in the yard to keep himself sharp with the sword. It was the Stark way; his father had taught him never to give orders he would not be willing to follow himself. Every self-respecting Northman was expected to lead in person one way or another.

"So, Thoros," Benjen grunted, waving a rolled-up scroll like a bludgeon. "I have a raven from Cotter Pyke saying hundreds of red-robed priests have disembarked at Eastwatch and are coming here for some bloody reason."

The raven had arrived this morning, though he was unsure when the priests had arrived, for it was not mentioned in the letter.

"I… haven't been in contact with the Red Temples or other priests of my order in years, lord commander," Thoros shrugged nonchalantly.

The myrish priest was liked well enough amongst the rest of the Brothers, but probably because he drank, ate, and fought beside everyone else. Nobody had heard him preach even once, which must have endeared him to the brothers.

"Other, other," the Mormon's raven cawed, perching himself on Benjen's shoulder. "Fight!"

The Lord Commander fished a kernel of corn from his pocket and fed it to the gluttonous yet too uncannily smart bird.

"That sounds good, but I thought it was rare for a priest to pick up arms and fight."

"Aye, you'd be right," the priest agreed quietly. Now his robes were all black… and again wine-stained. He had managed to talk poor Donal Noye's ear off until the blacksmith forged him a flame-shaped black pin to display his supposed devotion to R'hllor. "But… those trained in the red temples acquire many other abilities, which are not to be underestimated."

"Yet you've never shown anything but your swordskills," Benjen noted. "And the ability to outdrink others twice your size."

Thoros laughed heartily, "I did tell you I am not a good priest."

For the next day, Benjen's mind was weighted by indecision, but he managed to push it down while he dragged himself through all of his duties. Finally, Ronnel Harclay knocked on the solar's door to inform him the red priests were approaching.

Wisps of snow danced in the sky again, yet the yard was filled with clamour; many rangers had gathered by the wooden stairway, and even the recruits had stopped training to look on curiously.

"Back to training," Benjen commanded, and the captains and Thorne finagled their charges to the sparring yard.

The Lord Commander stood atop the stairs and raised his hand. Midnight padded over to his right, and the rangers and stewards quickly arranged themselves behind him in an orderly line.

A long procession of men streamed towards Castle Black; his eyes counted over three hundred. They were not Westerosi men; most had olive complexions like Dornishmen or darker skin nearing soot like Summer Islanders, but there were quite a few pale ones if exotic-looking.

Clad in scale armour and red robes, many held spears with points shaped like writhing flames, and almost all of them had red flames tattooed on their cheeks. At least two dozen priests, all men, walked at the front.

At the head was a monster of a man - half a head taller than Benjen, twice as wide in the shoulders as a normal man and with skin as black as pitch, dressed in scarlet robes embroidered with orange flames.

The bright clothing looked incredibly out of place in the snow and the dark garb of the black brothers, yet the priest did not seem too bothered by the cold.

Like the rest of his face, his had flame tattoos, but instead of a single cheek, the red and orange flames were far more intricate and interwoven on both sides and his forehead. In his hand was an impressive iron staff as tall as he was, with the top shaped like a dragon's head.

The Lord Commander felt all the men behind him tense.

"Welcome to Castle Black," Benjen greeted, his gloved hand resting on Longclaw's hilt. "What brings the red faith to the Wall in such numbers?"

"I am Moqorro of the Black Flame," the massive priest inclined his head, his shaggy mane of white hair rustling in the wind. "The Great Other is stirring again, and we are here to fight against the coming darkness!"

"Slavery is forbidden on the pain of death in Westeros," Benjen motioned to the tattoos emblazoned on the many faces.

"What you see here are now free men coming out of their own will," Moqorro rumbled. He spoke common tongue well; his words had only the barest trace of accent. "The red faith has splintered since the Lord of Light grew silent. Some stubbornly cling to the old ways, but many headed to the Five Forts to assist there. Few have decided to search for Azor Ahai in vain. The rest are headed here. Only we arrived first."

Somehow, Benjen suspected that the mentioned splintering was not as easy or simple as it sounded. Disagreements over godly matters oft ended only with plenty of woe and bloodshed.

"Holy men are not allowed to bear arms in the Seven Kingdoms."

"But black brothers are?" The massive priest tugged on his white beard ponderously. "Fear not. We shall say your vows and don your black cloaks!"

"Once the oaths were said, you shall be under my command, beholden to the laws of the Realm," Benjen warned. "The Night's Watch does not tolerate disobedience or desertion."

Moqorro laughed hoarsely, "You have fought against the Others, have you not? Struggled against the dark terrors of the Night and even lived to tell the tale. Slain them, even!"

"Aye. What of it?"

"Then we shall follow." The massive priest slammed his staff on the wooden staircase, and a belch of green fire erupted from the dragon-shaped mouth. Then he knelt, and all his followers followed suit in unison, looking like a crimson river amidst the veil of white snow covering the land. "Our only request is to give our vows before the open flames under the night sky."

Could Benjen decline? Did he want to decline? He glanced at Thoros, who seemed stunned still, watching his fellow priests with incomprehension. Many of those before him looked like warriors. The red priests were said to be masters of flame magic, and he wondered what they could concoct if they worked together with the Pyromancers.

A new sub-order of the Watch…

Would the Others show that same fear again?

"Rise," Benjen commanded. "Here, you only kneel before your liege lord and the king. The Lord Commander of the Night's Watch holds no land, wears no crowns and wins no glory."


Author's Endnote:
Starring: The "Schrodinger's Kingslayer".

Jaime takes refuge in audacity and almost succeeds, but stubbornness and martial prowess can only get you so far. Joffers the First is full of bright ideas that make friends between the most unlikely people. Benjen… yeah, Benjen is going to have big
fun.

299 AC begins with a nice, proper pyromancer-sponsored
bang.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
55-Anvil of Fates
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

It's an extra-long chapter.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


11th Day of the 1st Moon, 299 AC

The Bronze Yohn, The Vale


The birth of his grandson filled the Lord of Runestone with joy. The gods smiled upon House Royce, for there were no complications in Sharra's birth, and the newest member of House Royce was robust and healthy. The babe had a mighty pair of lungs on him, and his bellows could be heard across three rooms. In the end, the boy was named Robert Royce for his booming cry and in honour of the Demon of the Trident.

Robert Baratheon's death made the realm's peace crumble like a poorly built tower facing its first winter storm. It had been over seventy days since Renly Baratheon's proclamation had spread across the realm, and the Vale had not taken it lightly.

"Why would the Lord of Storm's End make such an accusation now?" Anders, his eldest son, had asked when the raven from Bitterbridge had arrived. "Why not voice it when Robert was still alive?"

"A blatant power grab," the Rune Lord had huffed. "Both him and Mace Tyrell. Growing Strong, pah! More like grasping harder. A young man's ambition to drown the realm in blood. Joffrey might not look like his father, but anyone who has seen the boy knows he acts like Robert!"

The fact that Renly was a green boy without honour and only voiced such outrageous claims after Robert and Stannis died was telling. There was scarcely a knight or lord in the Vale over thirty who did not know the Demon of the Trident, as the king had made many friends during his fostering here. This was even more so after Robert's Rebellion when he fought at the front of every battle. Even Bronze Yohn considered the king to be the nephew he never had, especially after seeing him be the first to scale the walls of Gulltown in that battle.

Renly's impudent claims were quickly met with resistance in the Vale, and nobody was surprised that Stark and Tully had backed Robert's eldest. The Lords of the Vale waited, for Lysa Arryn was Hoster Tully's daughter and Eddard Stark's good sister, and no alliance was stronger than the ones sealed in blood.

They waited for the banners to be called so they could ride down the high road, crush the pretenders and trample his bed of flowers and roses, proving that the knights of the Vale were the finest in the realm.

It would be a worthy, honourable ride to earn glory and prove their valour on the battlefield. It helped that the Reach was a prosperous kingdom, and any victory would reward sizeable spoils, especially after a decade of bountiful summer. War was a great opportunity. After such a war, many castles and holdfasts would remain without a lord, and many treasonous Houses would be attained. There was no doubt in anyone's mind that the winners would be richly rewarded.

While the Reach and the Stormlands had sizeable numbers, many brave men, and sharp minds, neither Mace Tyrell nor Renly Baratheon could compare to Hoster Tully, Eddard Stark, and Tywin Lannister without them even working side by side. The battles would be bloody but glorious, and the victories would surely be sung of for centuries to come!

The division proclamation of the Rose High Septon and the resulting declaration of heresy from Joffrey Baratheon raised the stakes, but not in a way Yohn was comfortable with. It made everything a matter of faith, not only blood, honour, and glory. Yet his heart yearned for battle.

The Valemen reared up, the smithies worked overnight, swords were sharpened, heavy plate was fitted, and destriers were saddled, but… the call to arms never arrived.

It boggled many of the lords, and even Bronze Yohn was confused. Much of Lysa Arryn's power and influence stemmed from her ties with the North and the Riverlands. Not honouring her marriage alliance diminished the worth of her word. It also dishonoured the late Jon Arryn!

If she shirked the promise made by her hand in marriage, would she shun the duties of the regent of her son? Would Lysa Arryn teach the next Lord of the Vale dishonour and cowardice?

Worse, rumours spread through the Vale that Lysa Arryn had gone mad. Servants were being tossed through the Moon Door for the smallest offence. Even his distant kinsman, Ser Nestor Royce, had been dismissed as the Eyrie's castellan and sent to hold the vacated Bloody Gate following the Blackfish's resignation. It had been a dire insult to the proud and prickly knight who had ruled the Vale for nearly two decades during Jon Arryn's absence.

None of this boded well for the future of Robert Arryn.

The worry heightened with each passing sennight until Ser Vardis Egen, the Captain of the Eyrie and Lord Arryn's right hand, had managed to send riders to the Lords of the Vale, carrying a single message.

The stout old knight worried Lysa Arryn had gone mad with hysteria after her husband's death and was becoming a danger to her son and requested aid in removing her as a regent.

It was almost the highest form of treason to conspire against your lord, as the old knight had done. Only Robert Arryn, not his mother, was Lord of the Vale. Lysa Tully had not done anything to win the trust of the Arryn household, and her missteps had made the situation dire.

Now, every Vale lord and knight of importance had gathered under the Giant's Lance. Ser Jared Dutton, a gaunt and greying man and the castellan of the Gates of the Moon, had allowed them to pass unimpeded if with a solemn oath to keep the peace and shed no blood. The old knight had been a squire to Jon Arryn in his youth, and one would struggle to find someone more leal and honourable in the Falcon's service even if they looked.

Having such a man let them pass spoke volumes of the direness of the situation.

The three ravens of Corbray proudly danced in the skies above, and Yohn could see the Lord and his brother here. The silver bells of Belmore on purple, the rusty anchor of Melcolm, Redfort with his fine sons, the halfway eclipsed sun of Pryor, the two branches of the Shetts, both from Gulltown and the Gull Tower. Upcliff, Waxley, Waynwood, Lipps, Lynderly, Hunter, Elesham, Grafton, Coldwater; everyone of importance was here. The Sistermen were missing, yet they were little more than pirates and sellsails, not deserving of their titles of nobility.

Even Gawen Arryn from the Gulltown Arryns had arrived with a hefty retinue.

Dozens of septons and septas from every corner of the Vale appeared, too, all greatly concerned with the realm's affairs and the division of the Faith.

For twelve days, they waited, requesting an audience with Lysa Arryn, but no word from the Eyrie above came. The envoy sent did not return either. None dared to scale the steep stone staircase up the Giant's Lance uninvited. From both sides, the Mountains of the Moon loomed from on high as if trying to swallow them.

On the thirteenth day, a shrieking Lysa Arryn descended from the Eyrie in irons dragged along by Ser Vardis Egen, his grey plate splattered with blood. The other men-at-arms looked battered as if coming from a fight. All of them looked halfway between disgruntled and uncomfortable.

The young, cheery Tully maiden was gone, replaced by a thick-waisted, puffy, angry woman with beady blue eyes.

The Arryn bannermen all tensed. Many had hands on their swords and maces, but none dared to be the first to draw steel after giving oaths not to shed blood here.

"Explain yourself, Ser Egen," Lady Anya Waynwood demanded.

"Treason!" Lysa cried out, trashing against her chains like a rabid animal. "Treacherous dogs conspire against me and my son. Strike him down; the Lady of the Vale commands you!"

"Nonsense," Egen said stonily. "Our sacred duty is to Lord Robert Arryn. The Lady has gone mad with fear and grief."

It only infuriated the chained woman further, "I will have your head, you Lannister dog! Give me back my son!"

"Lord Arryn is safe in the Eyrie, protected by stalwart men of honour and loyalty. None dare to lay a finger on him."

"We have yet to hear an explanation, Ser," Bronze Yohn reminded.

Lysa looked at him with a measure of hope in her beady eyes, "He's a treasonous cur-"

"Silence, you madwoman," Egen barked before sighing tiredly. One of the guardsmen stuffed a rag into Lysa Arryn's mouth to shut her up. "Robert Arryn is nearly seven years old, and she keeps breastfeeding and coddling the poor boy."

"While queer, that is no ground for treason," Lord Horton Redfort stiffly pointed out.

The bloodied captain inclined his head. "Aye, it's not for me to tell the Lady how to raise her son, no matter how much I mislike it. Yet, I drew the line when she started accusing scullery maids and stable boys of being Lannister spies and throwing nearly two dozen men and women who served Jon Arryn with devotion and loyalty through the Moon Door. Even Septon Eustace met with this fate for some supposed heresy."

The words were met with stunned silence, but the grim faces on the Arryn men-at-arms easily confirmed the statement's truth. The gathered septons all turned disgruntled and began praying.

"Do you swear Lord Robert Arryn is safe and unharmed, Ser?" Ser Symond Templeton's rumbling voice broke the quiet. Lysa Arryn made for a poor sight, still struggling against her restraints like a rabid dog.

"On my life and honour," the reply was without hesitation, and Yohn nodded with approval. "Every action I took was in service to House Arryn!"

"We shall be the judges of that, Ser," Lord Elryck Wydman's voice was thick with contempt.

Lord Harlan Hersy, a tall, burly man in his early thirties garbed in an eye-catching surcoat of pale pink and white, stepped forth. "What of the supposed Lannister spies? The Old Lion is said to shit gold, and it would not surprise me if some servants were tempted."

The derisive words were met with a splutter of laughter and eased some of the tension.

"Men and women serving House Arryn for generations could hardly be spies, especially when most of them never stepped further than the Gates of the Moon in all their lives," Ser Egen waved dismissively. "Worse, Lady Lysa Arryn keeps claiming House Lannister killed Lord Arryn and Lord Petyr Baelish."

"A grave accusation," Yohn noted. "Surely, Lady Arryn has proof. Let her speak, Ser!"

Following his declaration, over a hundred sets of eyes settled on the disgraced Lady, and the guardsmen hastily removed the rag that bound her mouth.

"Kill them, Royce!" The angry shriek made many wince. "Kill those treacherous Lannister dogs!"

"Lady Arryn," Bronze Yohn bowed his head. "Say your proof. If House Lannister slew Lord Jon Arryn, the Vale will have its due. I will champion your cause against any naysayer in a trial by combat here and now!"

"The Lannisters killed my husband," furious tears covered Lysa Arryn's face. "They killed my Petyr."

"Petyr?" Someone asked, confused.

"The master of coin, her foster brother and a flesh peddler," a Lynderly knight explained, voice full of contempt. A debtmonger of Braavosi make who had risen far above his station by sheer luck. Many were glad at Petyr Baelish's passing, for without any heirs, all loans, gold, and gifts he had given did not need to be returned. "He met a grisly end in some alley in King's Landing, last I heard."

Lysa's face twisted in grief, and she kept sobbing, "The lions killed him. The accursed line of Lan, I know it."

"Give us some proof, Lady Arryn," Anya Waynwood demanded. "May the Seven watch over Lord Jon's soul, but he was an old man of eighty, and the Stranger was just around the corner. You cannot accuse a Great House of such a vile thing as murder without proof! Even some witness, perhaps?"

"I have no proof, but Jon suspected the Lannisters of incest and cuckoldry," she hissed, suddenly lucid. "They killed him! They killed him to keep him silent! I sent my suspicions to my sister and her husband. Yet that traitor Stark closed his eyes, took their bloody gold, and chose to lay with the lions!"

The words were met with angry clamour.

"Eddard Stark taking bribes?" Someone scoffed. "The Wall would crumble down, and the Seven Hells would freeze over before that happens."

Everyone who knew Robert Baratheon knew Eddard Stark and the depth of his character. The Quiet Wolf held his honour as highly as any Arryn would! If Lysa Tully had shown herself a wise and respected Lady, her word would not have been met with such distrust. Yet… Arryn's widow had been mercurial since she had wed the Lord of the Eyrie and failed to inspire loyalty. The Arryn Household would not have turned against her if she had a smidgeon of competency.

"With no proof, you try to besmirch the name of the most honourable man in the Realm." Bronze Yohn's voice turned cold, and he struggled to suppress his rising fury. "Lord Eddard Stark would never work with someone who slew his foster father. He would never turn away from his course just because it's daunting! You sully the name of Arryn, Tully, and Stark with a single brushstroke."

"Lies, treason-" The Arryn men stuffed her mouth again.

"It is clear Lysa Tully has indeed gone mad," the ageing Lord Eon Hunter let out a strangled cough. "Such a woman cannot lead the Vale. Only the gods know if she would throw us in a bigger mess than Aerys the Mad!"

A muttering of agreement went through the gathered lords and knights, and Ser Vardis Egen sagged with relief.

"Aye, she's clearly hysterical." Lord Uthor Tollett absentmindedly tugged on his brown beard. "But what do we do with Lord Arryn's mother?"

It was no longer Lady Arryn or Lysa Tully but Lord Arryn's mother. Yet nobody had an answer to that hard question. Lysa was the mother of the future Lord Arryn, the sister of the next Lord Tully, and the aunt of the next Lord Stark. Even though she was the one to spurn all those connections, they all existed, and the Lady of the Eyrie had to be dealt with through careful consideration. It was a little wonder why everyone seemed so troubled, and Yohn Royce was no different.

The Septons and Septas had gathered in a tight circle, whispering one thing or another.

"She must serve penance," a tall, muscled septon with a shaved head stepped forth after a minute. "Slaying a servant of the Gods is a grave sin, punishable by death in some cases. But even such sinners can find salvation and relief in the light of the Mother's infinite mercy. A quiet motherhouse away from worldly woes where she can reflect and pray in solitude to cleanse her mind of this hysterical madness." Lysa Arryn began trashing harder against her restraints.

Yet it was not a terrible choice. Even Maesters didn't dare to claim they could cure such afflictions. Only the gods could heal madness…

"Very well," Yohn raised his voice to cut through the surrounding clamour. "But Lady Lysa must be treated with the dignity her station demands. Does anyone object?"

The Septons all nodded as nobody opposed his suggestion - it was fair and generous. Many looked relieved to hand off the mad widow in the hands of the Faith after a solemn promise of a worthy treatment. Forty of the finest knights in the Vale volunteered to escort Lord Arryn's mother and ensure her safety.

Yet, all the unity drained like water from a sieve once the struggling Lysa Arryn was out of sight, for whoever became Regent to Robert Arryn would rule the Vale for the next decade and could forge a lasting connection with the Lord of the Eyrie. Even honourable men did not lack ambition and had their thoughts on what course ought to be taken.

Not even ten minutes later, a handful of knights and lords had expressed their desire for the position and were already quarrelling over the issue, and Bronze Yohn was one of them. No swords would be drawn here, per the promise sworn to Ser Jared Dutton, but Lord of Runestone did not doubt that rivers of blood would be shed over it soon enough.


20th Day of the 1st Moon, 299 AC

Magister Zaphon Sarrios, Tyrosh


His daughter, Melyta, was pregnant!

Of course, Zaphon threw the biggest celebration Tyrosh had seen in a century. The Archon's term was only six years, but the magister was confident to swing the next vote to Varonar. Half a century prior, any Archon only ruled for two years and could not be re-elected, but that had left the city weak and feeble as the Band of the Nine had taken the opportunity to sack Tyrosh, and all the magisters had agreed to change the system once the tyrant Alequo Adarys had been slain and his forces-overwhelmed.

The squabbles around the Red Faith had died off, and the surviving priests of R'hllor had left the city, scattering to the four winds. Everyone in Tyrosh breathed a sigh of relief, for the situation in Volantis was far direr - the bloody squabble in the Red Temple had incited many slaves to revolt. While most of the Red Priests had dispersed, and the tiger cloaks had struck down the remaining ones, the unrest persisted. Many of the slave soldiers of Volantis believed in R'hllor, and some had joined the revolt, and the First Daughter of Valyria was stuck in a bloody struggle.

The unrest had spread into Volon Theris, Selhorys, and Valysar, the surrounding cities under the rule of the sitting Triarch. The Triarchs of Volantis had enlisted many sellswords to put down the rebellions. Yet the Golden Company had declined the overly generous contract and, to salt the wound further, had joined the slaves at Volon Theris, supposedly under the auspicious command of some old sunset knight.

Berroston Selmy, some exiled white cloak or such, with his strapping blue-haired squire.

The worrying prospect and the unrest amidst the slaves had everyone hiring more sellswords or purchasing more Unsullied from Astapor. Many said the First Daughter of Valyria was tethering on the brink of collapse, and a daring corsair king from the Basilisk Isles had even managed to burn the Volantine fleet and sack parts of the enormous harbour.

Any remaining Red Priests had been expelled from every Free City bar Braavos in fear of inciting unrest. Zaphon was in awe of his mentor's foresight - Lazos had just returned with five centuries of Unsullied half a moon ago. All young, strapping, and obedient, and had come with a gift of a young Naathi slave-scribe. Each one was worth the price - if Zaphon had sent Lazos to Astapor now, the cost would have doubled or even tripled with the new demand.

Alas, his earlier failures still gnawed at him. Nearly a year later, Zaphon Sarrios had recouped neither weirwood nor mammoth ivory, Jon Snow, nor his debt to the Iron Throne. It was even more unlikely with the raging war in the sunset lands.

When he heard the Westerosi Master of Coin was recruiting sellswords in Tyrosh, Magister Sarrios was furious.

"They can throw away gold to buy riff-raff but refuse to pay back their due?"

"While influential, your Cartel can be ignored by the Iron Throne," Lazos advised. "It is better to offer two-thirds of the debt to foster powerful allies: a third as a gift to the Archon, and the last part as a gift to the Archonate itself."

A suitably cunning move, which would tie both the Archon and the city to his chariot. A man could be ignored, but the entirety of Tyrosh was another matter. Zaphon didn't care about a paltry sum of six hundred thousand golden dragons, but being swindled was a matter of pride and dignity! He hated losing even more.

Everything changed when Lomas Estermont arrived in Tyrosh with an offer from Renly Baratheon.


1st Day of the 2nd Moon, 299 AC

Val, Warg's Hill


Warg's Hill quickly recovered from the attack. After much wrangling, Dalla and Duncan lived in the hall atop the hill, and Val's sister kept her company just like in the good old days. Much to her joy, the Big Liddle had finally wed Dalla before the Heart Tree.

Pigsbane's discovery was far greater than any of them imagined. Salt not only allowed the risen beasts to be cooked, but a sufficiently large amount of it broke the icy magic of the Cold Ones.

The newfound weakness lessened the fear of the Others even further. Though salt was far too rare and valuable to be used as a weapon, it proved there were more ways to combat the wights.

The days grew colder. There was no lack of firewood, so none feared the cold. With the remaining giants' help, Jarod Snow built a makeshift bridge with hammered logs supported by boulders over the Milkwater, giving them broader access to more hunting grounds and nearby woodland littering the outskirts of the Frostfangs. Jon claimed it would be washed away by the spring when the snow melted from the mountains, but it was of no issue—if they lived to the next summer, they could make another bridge.

Three long but shallow ditches had been dug, the closest to the wall filled with running water from many smaller streams and the other two with buried dry wood. Diverting the Milkwater had turned far too difficult, even with the aid of giants and mammoths, for the ground had been rocky and hard.

The Singers had dug their way into a vast underground network of cave systems where edible shrooms could be found. The entrance was under heavy guard lest something slipped into Warg's Hill from the darkness below.

It was a pity all the cave dwellers had left after Jon brought the news of Mance Rayder's death. The gods did smile upon them; the underground possessed some herbs Dalla claimed were very valuable, along with an underground river running into the deepest parts, filled with edible eyeless fish. Yet the largest boon had been the discovery of what her husband called tin. With a deposit of copper nearby, everyone was rearing with excitement.

Not even five days after the discovery, two big misshapen houses of rock and heavy wood were built; they called them smithies, though Jarod Snow seemed to snort derisively every time the word was mentioned.

The Thenns were ecstatic, and Val found herself sewing what the kneelers called a brigandine - the same one Jon had lost to the Others, but this one was made with studded plates of beaten bronze sewn between two layers of the toughest boar hide and bearskin. Val had done most of the sewing, yet it was not as good as the kneeler make, nor half as fancy, but it made Jon happy and, most importantly - better protected than the previous scale shirt, If rather cumbersome. Next came bronze tools like cauldrons, knives, axes, picks, saws, and even chisels, which turned out to be of great help with everything.

Bronze was even more valuable than steel and salt in the true North - if you kept it well, it could last for decades. Any bending could be beaten back into shape, and it didn't break or rust as iron things did.

The Others remained quiet, and the wights in the surrounding forest had grown even more challenging to find, but the lingering cold kept everyone alert. Slowly but surely, snow began to stack up faster than the scarce sun could melt it, reaching above Val's knee.

Jon had called all his chieftains and leaders to the Great Hall, and they were sitting on the long trestle table.

"The Watch is slowly eating at the Haunted Forest," Leaf reported after Deer, the owl skinchanger, had come over, whispering their inhuman tongue. "She saw a battle in the night. The Ice Singers and their undead thralls surrounding one of their outposts in the night like a tide of flesh."

"Who won?" Styr asked with his usual grunt.

The Singer turned sombre. "The Night's Watch. They wield black glass and hurled green and pale blue fire that burned for hours. Even the Cold Ones who tried extinguishing the flames were vanquished by a hail of green fire and molten obsidian. Deer counted many thousands of wights burned."

Silence descended on the Great Hall for a heartbeat as the chieftains and warband leaders all turned solemn.

Jon Snow guffawed.

Aside from the rare chortle of amusement, it was the first time her man had laughed. Val blinked as everyone remained silent while the infamously ice-faced Warg Lord howled with tears and laughter, slapping the table with mirth. Not even Tormund's boast and overly exaggerated claims had elicited more than a wry smile from him. Yet here he was, the solemn and austere look had melted away as if someone had told the greatest jape.

Everyone looked at Jon as if he had lost his wits, and It took him nearly two minutes to calm down.

"What's so amusing?" Giantsbabe's blue eyes shone with curiosity as he munched on a chicken leg, dribbling red oil over his beard and tunic again.

"Deer said there were at least three dozen of Melisandre's sort," Leaf quickly added. "Men and women clad in black yet with red flames tattooed on their cheeks and faces. They noticed her owl."

Melisandre hummed thoughtfully while the other chieftains turned grim, but Jon Snow hollered with amusement even louder. Something nudged her side, and Val turned around only to see Ghost behind her. The enormous but silent direwolf lazily curled himself around the spearwife, allowing her to lean into the immense mass of soft, warm fur. Val started scratching behind his ears in exchange, just the place he loved.

Tormund burped loudly after gulping from his horn filled with sour fermented milk, "Come now, tell us too. A good laugh must be shared, har!"

"We won," her man chortled, wiping the tears streaming from his eyes. "We bloody won!"

"How so?" Morna asked curiously. "There are more Cold Ones, more wights."

"Aye, there are," Jon agreed. "But if Orell and Deer are half right, the Night's Watch has about nine thousand fighting men, bloody pyromancers and scores of red priests. And they know how to use them!"

"The fighting ain't done yet," Styr Thenn grunted. "The crows have grown cunning and numerous, but we're still surrounded."

Val's man turned solemn in a heartbeat. "Indeed, the Others must still be fought. But we're no longer alone, and there is victory in sight. They do not have overwhelming numbers."

"This explains the surge of searing fire I felt from the South," Melisandre's voice was ethereal, yet the priestess seemed troubled. "Yet the children of the Great Other grow closer still. I can feel the cold creeping in. The defeat against the Watch might force them to attack us instead."

"We are prepared," Jon stated, eyes full of fire and steel. "And we shall continue preparing more."

Soren Shieldbreaker faced the red woman, "Can't you do some of this green and blue fire? Such sorcery can make our battles far easier."

Melisandre bowed her head. "Alas, my flames are my own, and what they use is not… sorcery but alchemy. I am not well-versed in those arts, for the pyromancers guard their secrets of producing liquid fire jealously."

"I intend to contact the Watch." Jon's sudden declaration was met with abrupt silence. Even Val was surprised by the statement, but her man always had a reason, even if he had not shared it with her beforehand.

"We will not become kneelers," Styr grunted through gritted teeth.

Tormund burped again, "Crows are cunning creatures, har! Being friends with them is dangerous."

"It's not as hard when you don't try to kill them," Gavin the Trader lazily pointed out. "They were easier to trade with than the Weeper, Sixkins, and Rattleshirt."

"You would even sell your daughters with your trading," Morna shook her head with amusement. "We know you're a Southron, Lord Warg, but we swore to follow you to battle against the Others, but only that. Why deal with the crows?"

Jon's face had turned into an icy mask, and his shoulders had gone tense. Val begrudgingly stood up from her warm seat and moved to her husband, pressing her swollen teats to his back and sinking her fingers into his shoulders, which felt like two pieces of steel.

"Fret not," his words were as even as a pool of water. "There will be no kneeling or fleeing. But I would rather not be forced to fight the Watch and the Others directly. The Others might not be any good in storming fortifications, but the armies of the Seven Kingdoms have conquered fortresses far greater than this town."

The statement eased the tension, though many of the chieftains looked on with disbelief. Stone houses were often dismissed, but Jon Snow was not a liar. A single look at Duncan Liddle and Jarod Snow's faces told Val it was the truth.

"We're not afraid of a fight," Morna claimed, but her words weren't as hardy as before. A few mutters of agreement echoed in the hall. Yet all the wildlings knew the Crows were a hardy foe in equal numbers. They could win in an ambush with heavy casualties, but the Watchmen were hard to kill with their heavy padded jackets and ringmail.

"You're a cunning man, Jon Snow," Tormund waved his horn, splashing the fermented goat milk all over the table and eliciting a storm of curses, which he promptly ignored. "But the problem remains. Chieftains had made pacts with the crows before, only to be broken sooner or later. And they are all greedy beings, always wanting this or that."

"Any such deal must be made through the Lord Commander, for only he can control the Watch," Jon leaned forward. "Perhaps a simple ceasefire. Or a small promise of aid, if only against the Others. Any details can be decided upon later, but we cannot bury our heads in the snow if the Night's Watch is strong."

Val inspected the faces of the gathered chieftains and leaders; many looked reluctant, but the stubborn and overproud ones had left long ago.

Styr was the only one still frowning heavily. "Why would the crow lord be willing to listen to you?"

"His father is the Stark of Winterfell," Jarod Snow snorted. "The Watch owes to House Stark too much to just ignore him. And Eddard Stark's word is worth ten times his weight in gold south of the Wall, and any of his sons are no lesser. If nothing else, his word shall be taken seriously."

Jon Snow twisted around, and Val was pulled into his embrace by a pair of strong hands.

"The Watch need not be our friend," her man pointed out while his fiery mouth attacked her neck. "But there is no need to look for a foe where there is none. There are plenty of things to be gained-" Val was not the only one to listen with fascination as her man kept talking with ease and ironclad confidence.

His words were simple but to the point and easily enthralled you. Within minutes, Jon Snow had them all asking serious questions and putting forth one suggestion after the other while his hands held her glued to his body. Even Thenn's face had grown thoughtful.


Her ears had grown numb listening to all the arguing on even the smallest of things that continued for hours, but Jon managed to wrangle the chieftains into at least establishing official talks between them and the Watch. All of them were convinced of the necessity, even if they didn't like it.

"You've made me fat and lazy," Val groaned as Jon effortlessly pulled her into his warm embrace when the nighttime came. "I cannot hunt or fight, and now I'm stuck with stitching and cooking. I almost look like Pigsbane!"

"Far more beautiful than Tormund could ever hope to be." Jon's breath felt searing on her skin, making her loins ache with desire. "Do you regret the child?"

"Never. But I won't be able to fight anytime soon if this continues," she finally voiced her disgruntlement. "Or hunt."

Jon chuckled with amusement. "Why would you need to? You have a husband to fight and hunt for you."

"I shall not be your helpless southron lady," Val muttered, but her protest was far weaker than before. The two arms around her were strong enough to bend bronze, break steel, and shatter bone; she had seen it. Once the babe was born, the spearwife would nurse her son herself. Val grabbed Jon's warm hand and slipped it beneath her tunic and onto her bare belly. "Do you feel him?"

"Aye," Jon's voice had grown hoarse.

"He's kicking again," she smiled. "My sister says it's a good sign." The spearwife had fretted aplenty, yet Leaf and Melisandre had said much the same as Dalla: the babe was more than healthy. They had offered to divine the sex of her unborn child, but the spearwife had refused.

"So sure it's going to be a boy."

She laughed and twisted to face him. "His feet are strong. He will become a powerful warrior once he grows up."

"I say she shall be a girl." Jon shook his head, and then his face turned grave. "I am thinking of building a handful of rafts. Or at least some serviceable boats."

"What for?"

"So we can retreat down the Milkwater should the worst come to pass. At least until the waterfalls near the Gorge. The Others won't be able to follow us through the river."

Val froze, but her man's words were grim and serious. "You mean to abandon Warg's Hill?"

"Nay. I shall stay and fight. But needs must - if all is lost, I'd rather have a way out for you."

"I'm not leaving anywhere without you," the spearwife whispered furiously, but she found her mouth sealed by Jon's lips and tongue. As always, they were sweet yet searing and turned her mind blank. With struggle, she pushed him away, "I…"

"It's better to have a way to leave if necessary than to need to leave and not have any way out." She couldn't argue with that, but it only irked her more. "Since I am making plans, might as well make them thorough-"

Val was the one to silence him with a kiss this time as she struggled to move her now-all-too-swollen-and-round body atop him while unlacing his leggings.


3rd Day of the 2nd Moon, 299 AC

Daenerys Targaryen, Vaes Dothrak


The Usurper's envoys did not linger much and were gone within a sennight. Daenerys felt more confused than ever. Her brother was a drunkard and a fool, so why was she so surprised to find out he had lied?

Had Viserys even known the truth? Daenerys still dwelled on the question, running her swollen fingers through the golden cap of Viserys's skull.

Often, Daenerys found herself summoning Jorah to tell her stories.

"Tell me all of it," she had decided. "The good and the bad. From the Conqueror to my brother." There was too much she did not know.

"I am no maester," Jorah oft shook his head, face glum. Robar Royce's sharp words still affected him greatly. Daenerys still struggled to understand the issue - selling a handful of poachers who had broken the law did not seem strange.

"Yet you know more than me. Tell me more about the Iron Throne and all those proud Andals. Why did they mock you so?"

The bear knight would agree eventually. "Fine. There are three groups in Westeros, each arriving hailing from different lands. Long ago, before the Children of the Forest had used the Hammer of the Waters to shatter the arm of Dorne, the First Men-"

No one would claim that Jorah was a great storyteller, but the lengthy history was enthralling. The simple words were riveting, unveiling a hidden treasure of grandness. Westeros had a long, storied past long before Aegon the Conqueror united the squabbling kingdoms. Little by little, she found out more and more.

Yet, as the time flew away like a songbird, her free time lessened, and Daenerys grew too tired for long visits.

Her belly had bulged even harder, and since a sennight, Daenerys couldn't even ride her silver, even if she wanted to. Now, she was stuck in Drogo's palace, which was more akin to a manse but no less comfortable. The eunuchs claimed she carried two children. The firstborn was still to be named Rhaego, but she had yet to choose a name for the second babe. The only thing better than a son were two sons, and it was the only thing that seemed to assuage Drogo's impatience. Nearly four moons of waiting in Vaes Dothrak had seen him hunting and even fighting against other Khals outside of Vaes Dothrak.

Even so, her Sun and Stars had grown gruff and less wordy than before. Any attempts to convince him to ride west had fallen on deaf ears, and Drogo was more convinced than ever to pillage some lands around the Jade Sea as soon as his sons were born.

Her belly pulsed then, making her groan with pain as if her whole body tightened in a single painful knot.

"Pains again?" Irri immediately made her way to her.

"Yes," Daenerys hissed through gritted teeth, groaning through the pain; it was as if her insides wanted to burst out. She had gotten false labour pains before, but never this strong.

The handmaid hastily approached and checked with a touch. "Water broke. Babes are coming now."

The following pulse was just as painful and ripped through Daenerys, knocking the breath out of her lungs as her vision began to swim. The third one left her breathless as her chambers were filled with fretting handmaidens.

The last thing she heard before losing consciousness was someone shouting, "Fetch the birthing women and the eunuchs!"


The Bog Devil, Somewhere in Andalos

"No change," Arlyn scratched his head. "I'm not sure if he will awake. It's been over a hundred days with no change now."

Howland, heart heavy, looked at his friend. Eddard Stark now sported a shaggy beard and mane of brown hair, which the crannogman kept clean. His body was still tense as a rock, and his muscles bulged with strength even more than before.

"There is change," the words felt hollow even on his tongue. "He has to wake."

There was no heart tree here, but the Lord of Greywater Watch prayed to the gods every day.

Let Eddard Stark awake. Whole and hearty, and himself. Winter, almost as big as a destrier now, continued prowling through the nearby woodland, hunting voraciously. He had even gathered a pack of brown wolves, though they didn't dare return with the direwolf for his daily visit to the encampment.

Shaking his head, Howland Reed made out of the tent. The two Stark guardsmen gave him sharp nods, but the slight grimace on their faces meant they had heard the talk inside.

In their boredom, the walled fort was complete. It was formidable, with a slight rampart along the wall supported by wooden beams, allowing the marksmen to walk and shoot properly from fortifications.

They did not lack food - the surviving sailors were busy along with their fishing, and many of the Northmen competed to see who would bring more game, but the disgruntlement had begun to mount. The supplies scavenged from the ship had run out after a moon, and everyone was soon tired of roots, berries, nuts, fish, and meat.

"Let's send some riders to Braavos or Pentos to fetch a healer and other assistance or announce our survival." Such proposals grew louder each sennight.

Yet Howland was reluctant to allow such a thing - it would expose their location, and he did not trust any of the Essosi. Slavers, bankers, merchant princes, none of them cared one whit about honour or righteousness. Even if they did not wish Tommmen or Lord Stark harm, who was to say that they wouldn't collude with their enemies for coin?

While being considered dead or missing by the North was a painful prospect, he refused to risk Ned's life.

The stay in King's Landing proved that House Stark and the North had many foes, both hidden and open, and a royal prince was not bereft of enemies of his own.

In desperation, Howland agreed with Wylis Manderly's suggestion to host games.

The arrows were all saved for archery and hunting, but the Northmen participated in the brawling, axe throwing, spear throwing, outright melee, and horse racing, keeping everyone sharp. Even the sailors joined some of the games, especially the spear toss. It was the only thing of interest to do aside from training Tommen.

The golden-haired prince had grown a whole inch since they had arrived, and any baby fat had completely melted, revealing a sharp face underneath. Under the relentless instructions of the Northmen, Tommen Baratheon had turned wiry and strong and had found himself a spine. No words of complaint and cries ever left his tongue anymore, for they all fell on deaf ears.

Even his pale skin began to take a bronze hue under the Essosi sun. Noon usually saw the Northmen hide away from the sweltering heat in the comfort of their tents. Some even went for a swim in the sea.

Now, the prince's fingers were clasped around the hilt of a heavy tourney short sword as he cautiously fended Ethan Stout's quick strikes. Damon Dustin's squire was the youngest they had, shy of two years older and half a head taller than the prince, and he did not pull back his strikes.

Yet only slight grunts escaped Tommen's lips as he took the heavy strikes with his shield. Even Howland, who wasn't very good with a sword, could see the improvement; the prince had lost in half a minute before, yet now every round took four or five minutes, and the golden-haired boy managed to clinch a victory or two, if rarely.

"He is natural with the sword," Jory Cassel muttered enviously. "It's barely been over three moons."

"And not bad with other weapons," Morgan Liddle thoughtfully agreed. "It helps that he can focus on training with no distractions."

Beron Burley snorted, "Losing is painful, so it's only natural he wants to win after getting his arse kicked thousands of times."

They watched as Tommen eventually got knocked into the dirt again, but not before disarming his opponent in the last second.

"I'm bloody bored," Cregan Knott groaned from the side, lying on a makeshift bench and gazing at the cloudy sky. To his side, Artos Harclay sat on a small stool and carefully carved a brooch with a dagger.

"Brawl's tonight," Rogar Wull reminded gruffly. "Unless you've given up like some soft Southron twat."

The taunt usually provoked a sharp response, but now it only elicited a tired sigh from the Knott clansman.

Howland did not know what to do anymore. The men listened to his command for now, but it became harder each day. Something had to change, and soon.

One had to be careful what they wished for. Not even ten minutes later, Howland cursed when Damon Dustin rode inside the wooden fort, his suit of plate covered head to toe with blood, and everyone rushed to grab their arms.

"I bring spoils," the mad barrowknight waved to the riderless horses behind him. They had shorter legs than destriers but were as stocky, with their manes and tails far wilder and longer.

Howland let out a sigh of relief as he counted the men behind Dustin - the eleven outriders were all alive, although some of them looked battered and bloodied, and one held his arm stiffly.

"Who did you fight?" Cregan Knott had jumped, bludgeon in his hand, enviously pointing at the barrowknight and eyes ablaze with fire.

"Met a party of horselords," Damon laughed boisterously. "Seven of them, but they weren't much of a challenge, the half-naked fools. Their bows are half decent, I'd say."

"You bloody fool, it must have been a scouting party," Rogar Wull picked up his shield, face grim. "We might even have a whole Khalasar on our heels now."

"Let them come, then," Damon's smile grew bloodthirsty.

Howland Reed groaned as warcries and savage cheers drowned out the encampment.


Author's Endnote.
The OCs introduced this chapter (overwhelmingly Valemen): Ser Jared Dutton, Lord Harlan Hersy, Robert Royce, and Gawen Arryn (of the Gulltown Arryns)—just putting names on the faces of Houses we know exist.

The horses the Dothraki ride are not specified in ASOIAF, but I decided to base them off the Mongolian wild horses… for reasons.

Five PoVs - featuring all sorts of disgruntled people and shit hitting the fan. Jon finally manages to get through the thick skull of the wildlings, if
barely. The Watch's war machine has been cranked up and rearing to swallow the Haunted Forest, Others and wights included.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
56-Awakening
Obligatory disclaimer: I don't own ASOIAF; that honour goes to GRRM.

Edited by: Void Uzumaki, Himura, and R. Yorkshireman; B. Reader: Bub3loka

I also want to thank everyone for their support and encouragement.

You can find all of my relevant stuff
here.


24th Day of the 1st Moon, 299 AC

Septon Glendon, Cobble Cove (The Reach)


He hailed from a small, peaceful village, Grey Creek, in the Northmarch. A third son, completely unassuming, with an ordinary face, brown hair and eyes; there had never been anything special about him. Hailing from a long line of farmers and coopers, his blood could not be any more ordinary. Yet Glendon had been a pious boy, and his parents sent him to the Septry for learning. At twenty, he became a septon; then, at fifty, he joined the Most Devout.

Not those oily, corrupt lickspittle that shamed the Faith in King's Landing. They would bow down to gold and kiss the feet of whores, sinners, and murderers and close their eyes to misdeeds, each more vile than the last, as they gorged themselves on the blood and gold of the smallfolk. Glendon hated it and wandered across the kingdoms, preaching goodness, virtue, piety, and devotion.

With his own eyes, he saw how the Faith had grown weak and festering. How many Septons had become fat and corrupt on wine and gold? How many Lords and Kings cared little for the Seven beyond a few empty platitudes?

Yet Glendon was a single man; all he could do was pray. Pray for salvation, for a way forward.

The Seven heard his pleas and showed him the way!

The kingdoms were rife with strife, and the rot that had taken root in men's hearts and minds could finally be cleansed with fire and steel. From its ashes, the Faith would be reborn, stronger than ever, and guide the ignorant masses to redemption and salvation. The prospect of death and destruction pained Glendon greatly, yet after years of preaching and trying, he knew prayer was far from enough.

Joffrey Waters' decree was like pouring oil onto the already roaring bonfire. The accusation of heresy had infuriated the Most Devout. Rumours of burnings and witch-hunts in the Crownlands and the Westerlands reached their ears, and the true High Septon was forced to declare all those who followed the abomination and his sinners in King's Landing as heretics, with King Renly's endorsement.

He even began clamouring for the restoration of the Faith Militant, but King Renly proved recalcitrant, and Lord Mace Tyrell rebuffed all of their efforts and promises.

Yet, Ser Marlon Roxton was sent with another fifty knights to join the hunt for the Mountain, with their squires leading five times as many outriders.

Glendon was here to bless their effort, provide relief and prayer to the myriad of poor souls left dead and broken in Gregor Clegane's mad rampage, and start addressing the rot and corruption plaguing the land. The bad had to be excised for the good and the righteous to thrive.

The Seven smiled at the righteousness of their cause—the Kingslayer had fallen in the Kingswood, cut down by the pious knights of the Stormlands. May the Father bestow justice on the sinner for fornicating with his sister. Mathis Rowan had also proved his prowess over the Riverlords, as it should be, for misguided souls like the Rivermen had chosen to make friends with heathens and heretics!

After many days of searching and scouting, they finally managed to find the sinful brigand and his men, burning the village of Cobble Cove by the Chequi Water. It was a simple settlement nestled on the banks of the river around an old, dilapidated mill. Its inhabitants had been honest men and women, filled with devotion and goodness… and now they were dead or worse, with very few managing to flee.

The Mountain that rode looked like a giant, clad in his heavy, scarred plate from head to toe, twice as thick as everyone else and more than two heads taller. He rode a giant destrier to match him. His monstrous iron-studded shield blocked most of their attacks with one hand, and his other wielded a greatsword like a toothpick, lashing out at anyone who approached him amidst the burning huts.

Marlon Roxton's knights tried to charge at him, but the other brigands held a steady line of pikes, warding away the horses.

"We must leave, Septon Glendon," a young squire, Jeyck Leygood, tugged the reins of his donkey as they watched from atop the nearby hill. He was a good, pious boy but fearful. "The fight is no place for holy men."

"My Faith shall protect me, child," Glendon shook his head, remaining unmoved. "I fear not the pain of the flesh."

Yet he barely suppressed a wince as the Mountain's bloodthirsty steed trampled over another fallen knight with its heavy iron hooves, as its master was carving a bloody swathe across the brave, chivalrous men trying to surround him. His brigand followers were no better, aiming spears at the unarmoured parts of the horses and using crossbows from the back and side, refusing to fight like honest men.

"I don't think prayer can halt steel," the boy whispered fearfully as another knight fell to the Mountain.

"The Warrior shall grant them strength," the Septon claimed with far more conviction than he felt, as Clegane had now grabbed a hefty poleaxe and was using it to smash into the helmets of the outriders with the blunt side. Glendon kneeled on the muddy ground and clasped his hands in prayer.

Father, grant them justice. Warrior, guide their sword hand.

To the west, the sun sank into the cold sea, painting the cloudy sky red.

Jeyck joined him, palms firmly pressed together in prayer, but his face was getting paler, "It doesn't seem to be enough."

The old Septon knew nothing of war and fighting, but Clegane had the numbers, and no knight could match the monster face-to-face. His arms were long and thick like an old oak, and he struck down anyone approaching. Ser Marlon Roxton had finally managed to dent a piece of the Mountain's armour off with his warhammer while Clegane was butchering another knight, but he was knocked off his horse. A few of the brigand's men beset him like a swarm of hungry locusts, swinging down with bludgeons.

A few moments later, the proud knight was no longer moving… they were losing.

"We should leave," Jeyck's voice grew insistent. "The Mountain and his men spare no one, not even babes, Septas, and Septons!"

Glendon remained unmoved, "No, our cause is righteous. Victory is not outside our grasp - the Warrior shall lift his shining sword and cleanse the realm of all such evil. We must pray harder!"

Just as he clasped his hands again, a lone rider rode over from the northwest, descending from the crest of the hill at a full gallop. He was a large, burly man clad in soot-dark armour, yet he had a distinct helmet shaped like a snarling hound.

"Isn't this… the Mountain's brother?" The boy had gone as white as chalk. "Gods, there are two of them now. Let's flee quickly!"

"No matter the odds, heretics and evildoers must be purified, child," Glendon patted Jeyck's head, closed his eyes, and prayed harder. "Souls pursuing such righteous cause join with the Seven in death. Fear and cowardice shall lead you straight into the fires of the Seven Hells."

He opened his eyes then, just in time to see Sandor Clegane spurring his black steed and charging from behind the Mountain's men and between the burning buildings, couching his war lance… straight at his brother's back, where the pious Ser Roxton had dented the armour.

Yet unlike all other swords and maces that bounced off that thick, scarred steel, the wicked steel tip sank through.

When the monster who had burned dozens of septs and killed so many men fell off his horse, Septon Glendon of the Most Devout knew the Seven were indeed with them.


8th Day of the 2nd Moon, 299 AC

Robb Stark, near the Twins.


Every morning, he awoke with the taste of hot blood in his mouth, dreaming of wolves and prey. At first, Robb Stark panicked, but as time passed, the taste of iron on his tongue became reassuring, almost pleasant.

Marching an army was a novel experience. Each day, he rode along with a different lord, getting to know each one and showing no favour, just as his father had taught him. Most were raring for a proper battle and were thrilled with Robb's decision to leave the infantry behind. It meant far less coin would be spent on the campaign, and more hands would be available to reap the coming harvests.

Alas, the more he spoke with Roose Bolton, the more Robb realised how unnerving the Leech Lord was. His pasty face and pale, emotionless eyes reminded him of ghosts, but his mind was sharp and ruthless.

Now that he was warned, Robb could see it. The man would keep to his vows like any other, so long as it was in his interest. So long as Winterfell stood strong, he had nothing to fear because the Leech Lord would remain leal. At that moment, Robb made up his mind; he would allow Roose Bolton's request to command, but in every battle, Robb would send him to the most dangerous part of the fighting. Again and again, until Roose Bolton died, and the thrice-cursed lineage of the Red Kings was vanquished for good.

Yet such a move was like a double-edged blade. It allowed Bolton to gather glory and fame and take a choicer pick of any spoils victory would bring upon success. Not to mention, some of his other vassals would think him honouring the Leech Lord over them for the glory.

He had left a hundred veterans and four hundred longbowmen at the Moat and rested there for three days to reinforce the old fortifications.

The narrow causeway had slowed him further, for only three horsemen could ride abreast, and there was scarcely any grass or feed for their many steeds. His force was barely thirteen thousand mounted men, yet organising them all was difficult. Thankfully, a few of the minor Crannoglords sent him some scouts that helped navigate the swamps and bogs of the marshes for the forage they would always need.

As soon as he stepped out of the Neck, it felt warmer, but it brought him no comfort aside from the respite of the biting bugs.

Robb Stark was out of the North for the first time since his birth in Riverrun. It felt… different from the North, odd in a way he couldn't describe. Everything looked the same, but a subtle, lingering difference evaded his senses. Even Grey Wind felt uneasy; the direwolf dashed into the nearby woodland as if looking for something and only returned when they were pitching camp for the evening.

Tywin Lannister was not a bad commander… when he had the numbers advantage and the element of surprise. Yet now, he possessed neither. His aunt refused to stir from the Eyrie or raise the Vale. Robb's only hope rested with his uncle and grandfather.

According to his lessons, the Riverlands was a quarrelsome land, only able to unite before a common foe. His mother's House, Tully of Riverrun, was the weakest of the Highlords because their position was earned by Aegon's favour, not by the tip of the blade, and thus, they lacked the full loyalty and respect of their bannermen.

Alas, House Stark was at war now, and the outcome rested atop his shoulders, which felt heavier than ringmail or a full suit of plate. Many plans, ideas, so much advice and knowledge, and the weight of every choice rested upon him.

What irked him the most was the lack of word of the happenings in the South. There was no maester in Moat Cailin nor down the causeway, and the three maesters his bannermen had brought couldn't do much either. Ravens were trained to fly to castles, so while Robb could contact King's Landing and Winterfell, the ravens would fail to find him in the field. The latest word arrived with Ser Wendel Manderly, who had joined him with fifty knights, six hundred lances, and two hundred more mounted infantry at the Moat.

Lord Wyman had grown too old and fat to ride and sent his second son instead.

The solemn yet rotund Manderly knight looked like a feast away from following in his father's footsteps. Alas, the word he had brought had not been good—a divide in the Faith and now half of them backed Renly. The Kingslayer losing a battle in the Kingswood and dying from his wounds was worse.

Robb, while not too surprised, could not do anything but plan.

He was content to send three scouting parties with a hundred outriders each, led by Roger Ryswell, Ser Willam Slate, and Rickard Wells, to screen the surroundings. They had sent him daily reports with nothing but villages and towns for a hundred miles, conspicuously missing their men-at-arms and with empty holdfasts.

Soon enough, they approached the Twins, and word came back. All the Frey banners were mustered but not to join his Uncle Edmure at Riverrun. The two towers of the crossing were heavily garrisoned, and Lord Walder's host was arranged on the other side of the Green Fork.

"Three thousand men," Rickard Wells reported. "Maybe two or three hundred more at most."

"This is the Trident all over again, but this time, the Late Walder Frey hasn't even bothered moving," Greatjon spat. "Seems like the old bastard hasn't croaked yet."

Rickard Karstark snorted derisively, "The old Weasel will be late for his own funeral."

"The man changes wives the way I change my boots. Which wife is he on now?" Lord Dustin groaned. "Ninth? Tenth?"

"They say the Crossing has more Walders than rats," Ser Wendel Manderly snorted, eliciting a wave of laughter. Even Robb couldn't help but chuckle.

Sighing, he grabbed his Myrish far-eye and took his time to inspect the two castles on each side of the river. Equally ugly, he could see the curtain walls were easily fifty feet, with heavy, iron-studded gates. The drawbridge, the moat, and the portcullis were in good condition, the ramparts were filled with men, and crossbows and arrows were pointing from each murder hole.

A hard, worthless stone pie that could make even an army choke.

"This cannot be taken by siege," Helman Tallhart looked gloomy. "Not without an army on the far bank to invest the other castle."

"Yet this is the only bridge in a hundred miles. The weasels ensured no others could breathe on what they coveted," Lord Rodrick Ryswell grumbled. "If Frey doesn't let us pass, we must turn back and swim through the marshland in the Neck to find a crossing or ride down hundreds of miles to the Ruby Ford."

Lord Halys Hornwood motioned northwest, "There is some woodland half a day in that direction. We can build rafts to cross or even a ferry."

"Risky," Robb shook his head. "We can do it, but it would take a moon and leave us vulnerable if Lord Frey decides to move his men."

Lord Medger Cerwyn frowned, "Then, what shall we do?"

"We wait for Lord Frey to send an envoy," Robb said. "I would like to hear what he says before committing to a course of action."

"Walder Frey shall not let us pass without extracting his toll," Roose Bolton said in the same languid tone one would state the sky was blue as they approached the castle.

"We're in no rush to reach Riverrun or King's Landing," Hugo Wull patted his enormous belly, looking at the Leech Lord suspiciously. "We can always continue down the kingsroad instead."

"The sooner we get to smash some flowery knights, the better," Greatjon's bloodthirsty bellow echoed like a war drum.

Robb ordered the army to set camp half a league from the Crossing, the men lining stakes around it. In the meantime, his ears grew numb from all the advice and ideas the lords and chieftains were all too willing to share with him.

As the sun began to crawl to the west, a sally port opened, and a blank bridge slid across the moat. A dozen knights rode out under a parlay flag, led by four Freys, and Robb and his bannermen assembled under the direwolf banner.

The young Stark took a good look at their coat of arms: ugly twin blue towers on silvery grey, the House which would betray and kill him in another life. Even the Freys were irksome to the eyes, all looking like weasels. There was scarcely anything trustworthy in their appearance, and Robb wondered how he ever trusted these men.

At the front was an older, particularly tired yet polite weasel that Lord Cerwyn identified as Ser Stevron Frey, the heir to the Crossing.

"My lord father has sent me to greet you and inquire who leads this mighty host," he bowed.

"I do," Robb spurred his grey stallion forward. One of the finest destriers in the North, the Lord of The Rills had boasted when he gifted it for his wedding, and rightly so, for the beast had easily taken to Grey Wind's presence. The steed didn't struggle to carry Robb in his full plate, along with the heavy barding gifted by Lord Manderly.

"My lord father would be most honoured if you would share meat and mead with him at the castle and explain your purpose here." Stevron Frey's words were polite, but his eyes radiated amusement and veiled contempt. Then, Grey Wind growled, and all of the Frey knights scrambled to take control of their neighing steeds.

"Why would I explain myself to an oathbreaker?" Robb tilted his head. His bannermen and their sons had gathered behind him in a half-crescent.

The Frey knight's face darkened, "Pardon, my lord. I think I just misheard you making a most vile accusation."

Too proud, the young Stark decided. Aye, they had plenty of knights and swords, but so what? They were not battle-tested, for the Freys refused the call to war in the last two rebellions. Greedy and overproud, and just for some silly bridge.

Instead, he asked, "Is not House Frey sworn to Tully of Riverrun?"

"Indeed it is," the Frey tilted his head. "What of it?"

"When Riverrun called its banners, you did not answer. Does that not make you an oathbreaker?" Grunts of approval echoed from the Northmen behind Robb, and the Freys grew uneasy.

Yet, Ser Stevron was undaunted, "Ser Edmure Tully called the banners, aye, but my lord father is sworn to Lord Hoster Tully."

"Weasel," Greatjon muttered. But like everything the Giant of Last Hearth did, it was loud and crisp for everyone to hear, eliciting a wave of laughter, especially loud from Smalljon and the other younger sons and heirs, making the Freys bristle.

"King Joffrey has called the banners, too," Robb continued, pushing down his amusement. "You dare defy the king?"

"He won't be king for much longer," the Frey heir puffed up his chest. "King Renly has bested the old Lion thrice, and now the Rose High Septon has declared all those who fight for Joffrey and support the Fat Septon heretics."

"It is good that we do not follow the Seven." Many of his lords chuckled, and the Greatjon roared his approval, even if Ser Wendel tutted. Robb knew the Manderly knight would not begrudge him the jape, for the Snowy Sept had not answered the Most Devout for millennia and cared even less about the High Septon. They were as much Stark men as the clansmen of the North.

"Heathens and heretics are one and the same! Even the Kingslayer has fallen at the Kingswood to the mighty Cortnay Penrose and the Stormlords!"

"Some minor skirmish," Beron Dustin grunted.

"Mayhaps. But Lord Oakheart has slain Ser Stafford Lannister, crushed his fledgling host, and is raiding with impudence across the Westerlands." The Frey's gloating unnerved Robb, and even his retinue shuffled uneasily. "Word has just arrived from the Rushing Falls, a village near the small Blackwater. Lord Rowan attacked the Riverlands with a strong army, and Ser Edmure Tully turned to halt his advance but was bested in battle."

"And you should have been there with him," Robb grunted. "Fighting side by side with your liege lord. Victory or defeat ought not matter."

Stevron shook his head.

"It is folly, young lord. Soon enough, the old Lion will crumble beneath the might of the Reach and the Stormlands. Even the Mountain no longer rides, slain by some brave knights. Your aunt, Lysa Arryn, is said to have gone mad with grief that even her household had carted her off to the Faith. Now, the Vale lords and knights all fight to take control of the young Lord Arryn, so you'll find no assistance there either."

Robb's heart thundered like a war drum, yet he could sense no falsehood in the claims; a glance told him Grey Wind did not feel any deception. Many of the Northern Lords seemed… disgruntled by the betrayal. Or perhaps because a lady could be easily foisted off to the Faith?

Wendel Manderly's shaved head had turned pale and glistened with sweat as he leaned in, "Is this true?"

"Word arrived a few days prior, Ser, and I have no reason to lie to you. You need not fight, I say," the old Frey nodded wisely. "Turn back now and return to your North. Does not the Watch need assistance with their fight against the grumkins and snarks?"

He mocked him with a straight face.

Perhaps the Watch needed assistance. But even if it did, plenty of swords were left in the North to answer the call.

Now Robb knew Joffrey needed just as much, if not more, aid. He had married Myrcella, and he loved his wife dearly. Now, he had no choice but to support her brother, regardless of his misgivings towards Joffrey or the direness of the situation. It was a matter of honour, the test of his worth.

And Robb was ready. The war looked harder than he had expected, but he had made plans for it, too. His uncle better still lived, for Mathis Rowan would rue the day he slew Edmure Tully.

"Some men have more honour than others," he reminded. "Vows are not like wind that comes and goes when it pleases you."

Stevron Frey sighed, his face twisted in pity. "Ah, the stubbornness of youth. You can try to take the Crossing by storm if you dare. My father's invitation still stands if you wish to take it."

"What worth does an oathbreaker's word have?" Robb's voice thickened with contempt. "He paid homage to my grandfather, yet now shirks his duty when it suits him. You demonstrated amply what your father means to do. Perhaps, in his old age, he confuses oaths given to his liege lord with haggling at some market or bargaining with peddlers. But fear not, Ser Stevron, I mean to educate him."

The Freys reddened at the words, and Ser Stevron, looking like an angry old weasel, ground out through gritted teeth, "Very well, then. Only bull-headed Northmen can spit on a hand offered in friendship!"

Grey Wind growled, and they all wheeled and quickly fled to their ugly castle—not before one of the knights fell off the uneasy horses into the moat. Now, the Northmen were roaring in laughter and threw abuse and jeers at the Freys as they struggled to fish out their companion before he drowned from his armour. A few minutes later, a wail from the walls told them they had failed.

"What do we do now?" Rickard Karstark grunted once the laughter died, and many of his bannermen looked between worried and pleased. "Your words might have been true enough, Lord Stark, but words won't make the castle fall."

"Fear not, my lords," Robb smiled. "Lord Frey might refuse to let us pass or follow his vows, but he has generously left nearly a hundred of his villages from here to the kingsroad woefully unguarded. Alas, his poor army seems trapped on the other side of the Green Fork, and it would be up to us to offer our protection to those poor peasants… in return for payment, of course. It is time to forage for additional supplies, for I have heard the march to the Trident is quite tiring."

The words lit a fire in the Northern lords, and Greatjon Umber was already rearing to lead the effort.

"If you can help it, try not to burn the lands or kill the smallfolk," Robb added. "Cane those who resist or try to chase them away, but not before letting them know they are paying the price for Lord Frey's broken oaths. I want everything stripped bare, even the grass - we are in no rush, so we can afford to be thorough. Anything you cannot carry, eat, or feed to our horses and mules shall be trampled or burned. Fields, granaries, mills… The least Frey can do is pay for our troops and fill their bellies before we continue down the Kingsroad. And spread the word - I, Robb Stark, declare that House Frey is nothing more than a band of treacherous oathbreakers."

The Northern Lords and Chieftains bellowed with a deafening cheer, chanting Stark. Logic would dictate he ought to rush and aid his uncle Edmure, but there was sufficient time if the Blackfish managed to retreat in good order. If the heir of Riverrun were captured or killed, the Freys would have doubtlessly gloated about it. Besides, every bushel of supplies they procured here would be something he wouldn't have to pay for or forage later.

Roose Bolton, however, was unruffled and stared at Robb with his pale, milky eyes, "You never meant to pass through the Crossing."

Robb remained silent but couldn't help but wonder. What would his Father have done in his boots? Would he approve? Alas, Ned Stark was lost at sea, just like Brandon the Shipwright, for wolves did not fare well in the stormy expanse of water.


10th Day of the 2nd Moon, 299 AC

The Black Wolf, Castle Black


The pyromancers and the red priests almost scared Benjen. The Alchemist Guild was still regarded with quite some mistrust, but even the most disgruntled black brothers could not deny the result of their inventions. With them, the Watch had collectively swelled to five sub-orders. Rangers, Builders, Stewards, Auxiliaries, and Flames.

Every sennight, the Haunted Forest was slowly melting at the Watch's black axes. The outposts were built stronger, taller, and even more solid than before, and when the Others dared to attack in the darkness of the night, they were met with stiff resistance.

For over a moon now, they had not lost a single battle. There had been casualties: a builder here, a ranger or two there, a handful of auxiliaries, and most of them were slain defending the woodsmen. The wights had attempted to attack in broad daylight, but it seemed the sun made them all sluggish and even easier to defeat.

Benjen didn't mind the losses, any more mouths, and they would struggle to feed them. Even now, half of his day was spent planning how to squeeze the Old Gift for more food and use their spare resources to purchase more cattle and the like.

The priests of R'hllor and the fiery fist had proved their use; some of them were good fighters or had queer mastery over the fire, which turned very useful at night or were well-versed in the matters of healing and medicine. Yet their foreign presence was met with open distrust by both Northmen believing in the Old Gods and the Southrons who followed the Seven. Only the fact they swore their oaths and donned the black cloaks stayed any complaints, for your past meant nothing once you are a Black Brother.

There had been talk of a red temple, and Benjen had begrudgingly promised them a small open shrine in Castle Black if they continued proving themselves for the next year.

"You cannot allow these… fire-loving foreigners to have their red god take root here," Septon Cellador was amongst the first to object.

"They are brothers of the Night's Watch… unlike you," Benjen reminded him. "I cannot deny them piety and worship of their god any more than I could any knights or Southron, so long as they make no trouble."

The words always shut up Cellador, but he remained disgruntled.

Fighting the Others no longer worried him, for the Lord Commander of the Night's Watch had ample resources. Men, tactics, swords, dragonglass, and far too many people skilled in the art of fire, as Moqorro called it.

It was politics that worried Benjen Stark and ensured his nights were sleepless. The Lord Commander had been facing more trouble from the followers of the Seven ever since the Faith had splintered, and those foolish decrees about heresy didn't help.

Yet the Watch took no part, and the brothers had not dared demand their oaths be voided—not after he beheaded the last summer knight who deserted to return to his house after saying the vows. Glory-hungry fools. His brother was still missing, probably dead, and his nephew had ridden south to lead the Northern host to war.

And the odds were not in their favour, for Joffrey Baratheon seemed to be losing battle after battle, and Benjen could do nothing. Ser Jaffer Flowers had kept him up to date with the happenings of the South and the capital. He had his duty… and the Watch took no part. The Wall still had to be defended, and the Others still had to be fought.

Benjen had ordered the Commanders to count the charred skulls after every battle, and by now, they had slain more than fifteen thousand wights.

But the worries did not end there.

His other nephew, Jon. A sullen boy turned man all too quickly was still missing Beyond the Wall with no word or sign, and Benjen prayed for him every day. Let him still be alive, if nothing else.

I am the Sword in the Darkness. I am the shield that guards the Realms of Men.

After the reform, black brothers could leave after twenty years of service, but not the Commanders. They all served for life, and Benjen had sworn his vows a second time before the Heart Tree, knowing he would die here, on the Wall.

Worse, the recruits were not just hailing from the Vale, Crownlands, Riverlands, and the North. With Robert Baratheon's endorsement, hundreds of knights and thousands of outriders from the Reach and the Stormlands had joined the Order. The Watch would be torn if Benjen were foolish enough to take a side and back his kin or one of the kings.

The Lord Commander was broken from his musings when Moqorro himself hobbled over to the Lord Commander's Solar, ducking his head under the doorframe to slip through, clenching a piece of rolled-up hide.

"It's addressed to the Lord Commander. A grey owl brought this to the top of the Wall," he said hoarsely. "An odd beast, for I could feel a second mind dwelling behind its eyes before it flew away."

"Skinchanger," Benjen huffed as he eyed the roll of crude parchment. Wildlings were all illiterate… and rarely, if ever, reached out to the Watch. Usually, some woman or spearwife had whelped a son from a foolish black brother and came to the Wall to return the child to its father.

"I have heard of them," Moqorro smiled, looking pointedly at where Midnight was lounging by the hearth, and Benjen shrugged. "But the second mind was not human. It was far more… primal, more verdant."

A Child of the Forest? And… they followed Jon. If the Children still lived, it meant his nephew was alive.

His heart filled with hope, and the Lord Commander quickly snatched and unfurled the offered parchment.

Benjen's eyes widened as he looked at the neat yet powerful strokes inked in what seemed to be charcoal.

To the Lord Commander of the Night's Watch

Under the threat of the Others, a group of wildlings has been deemed fit to band under the command of my person, Jon Snow of Winterfell. The fight against the Cold Ones has been daunting, but the warchiefs have agreed to extend an offer of… limited cooperation or at least peace with the Night's Watch. Anything Craster offered before, we could deliver in turn, along with an exchange of information and other methods of fighting against the Others-


As his eyes darted down the thick parchment, a pained whisper escaped from his tongue, "Oh, Jon, you precocious child. What have you gotten yourself into?"

And how would he bloody reply to this if the owl flew away?


?, Elsewhere

Who was he?


Ice cleaved and chopped and stabbed, splashing blood everywhere. The translucent edge greedily bit into flesh, split bone apart, and pierced steel.

He fought and fought again and again. Why did he fight again? Was it because every time a battle ended, another one began?

Who was he? The question echoed in his mind again and again.

Each battle seemed familiar. Like a distant itch or a fleeting feeling of something you had forgotten.

Yet with every clash, with every battlefield, he slowly remembered.

Who was he?

Now, two armies were clashing on the skirts of a narrow, wind-swept peninsula, twisting and rising into a looming mountain to the sunset. They were familiar, but… for a completely different reason. As if he stayed there in a different, happier, time.

His blood sang for the battle, yet he resisted the call. He was tired of bloodshed. He wanted to go home.

Who was he? Where was home? Did he have a home?

The cool blade in his hand pulsed, and he saw something different when he closed his eyes. There was no more fighting. In a bright godswood full of solemn men, a greying lord bearing a silvery trout on his surcoat escorted his daughter before the heart tree.

He knew that woman. Thick auburn hair, pale skin, high cheekbones, and a full pair of teats. Why was she so familiar?


"Catelyn of House Tully came here to be wed," the father said. "A woman grown and flowered, trueborn and noble. Who comes to claim her?"

Yet nobody was waiting before the sad face etched onto the woefully slender Heart Tree. Why was everyone so solemn? Where was the groom? Why was the young, beautiful woman so painfully familiar that it made his heart twist and turn and skip?


"…Father, wake up," a distant, sweet voice faintly echoed like a howl in the distance. Nobody else heard it for some reason, but it was familiar in a sad way that broke his heart.

With a blink, he found himself before the Heart Tree, and his mouth moved as if it had a mind of its own.


"Eddard of House Stark," the words felt right in his mouth more than anything else. His name… his name was Eddard Stark. He remembered. "Lord of Winterfell and Warden of the North."

The moment the last word rolled off his tongue, everything froze. Yet Eddard could still move when everyone else stilled as if time had halted.


"Fool," a cold voice echoed behind him. Eddard twisted around, only to be faced with a gaunt, greying man with cold eyes clad with riding leathers and a crown atop his head, making his way through the frozen Northmen and Riverlords. A crown of swords, of bronze and iron. He was as tall as Ned, yet his stride was confident and filled with power and authority. "Look how far you have fallen. You should not have taken this Andal for a wife."

"House Tully is an old First Man House from the Age of Heroes," Eddard gruffly reminded, undaunted by the man's heavy stare as he gazed back coldly. "And I needed the swords."

"A bunch of fishermen who turned to the zealous Faith," The King of Winter scoffed. He was a hardy, gaunt man as if he had been starved out in a siege. There was no warmth in him, and his pale eyes were full of death and violence; his posture reminded Ned of a taut piece of old leather about to tear from being pulled too much. "That makes them Andal more than blood ever could. You took an Andal for wife, and for what? To kneel to some Durrandon's bastard seed?"

Eddard's hand balled into a fist, "I don't ever recall asking you about my choice of wife. Nor that it matters. I am dead, aren't I?"


"Foolish pup. You don't even know…"

"Tell me, then," Ned demanded coldly.

"Oh, making demands of me now, are you?" The greying king laughed. But it was a hoarse, cruel sound akin to scraping a rusty knife against a stone. "You aren't dead, boy. Not yet."

"Are you not an ancestor of mine, albeit lacking in manners?" Ned snarked. "One is only supposed to meet those in death."

"Indeed I am," he said. "King Theon Stark. And you, impudent child, are not dead."

"Then what is this? A dream? Or a case of badly scrambled wits?"

"Neither," the Hungry Wolf tilted his head. "Both?"

Ned grew tired of his ancestor. "Speaking in riddles, I see. Perhaps it is not only my wits that are scrambled?"


"Ice preserves, boy." Theon Stark, face twisted in a savage grin, took a step forward, and Eddard tensed. "It runs into our veins! Even a fool like you got lucky enough to find a frostblade, allowing you to tap into the echoes of the past..."

His hand reached for his belt but found Ice missing. "What do you want?"


"What do I want, he asks." The greying king took another step forward. "I want your body, foolish pup. Young and full of power. All those soft Andal Kings shall feel my wrath, and the whole of Westeros shall break before me!"

"You're mad." Ned raised his balled fists and prepared to fight, while cold, familiar rage slithered through his veins. "The North cannot fight the South on its lonesome."


"You know nothing of madness, nothing of greatness, pup. I shall slip into your body, wring the neck of that soft mewling kitten you're raising, and make your wife squeal before doing away with her-" Eddard's fist sank into his jaw.

The world reddened with fury as the man tumbled on the ground, stony eyes wide with disbelief. Yet Ned didn't let him recover and hounded onto him, fists swinging. His blows rained mercilessly: neck, groin, liver, midriff, just as he and Robert discovered how to kill with their bare hands when fighting the Vale clansmen.

Theon Stark tried to raise his hands and elbows to cover his vitals, but his bone shattered, and his flesh gave away. It wasn't long before the greying King grew limp, but Eddard Stark's fists continued battering the broken body on the ground as the wet thunks echoed across the frozen Godswood.

It felt like an eternity had passed when he halted. The Lord of Winterfell stood up, gasping for breath and looking at the bloody grotesque on the ground, feeling drained as his fingers and knuckles dripped with black blood.


"Perhaps you aren't as hopeless as I thought," the cold voice whispered in the wind, making Ned's spine crawl. Yet the words were no longer mocking but tinged with… approval and amusement. "There is some spine in you, pup. Remember the fury, remember the hunger, and do not let go."

His blood sang, and for the first time, he could feel… Winter in his mind. Feeling better than ever, Eddard Stark opened his eyes.


The first months of Renly's Rebellion showed the weakness and divide of the Baratheon regime in a manner nobody suspected. Dorne and the Iron Isles watched, holding their breath.

The drums of war echoed in the Vale once more, but they were neither in support of King Joffrey nor King Renly.

After Lysa Arryn was handed off to the Faith, seven lords and five prominent knights declared their desire to become Lord Robert Arryn's regent. No blood was shed that day, but the banners were called once the men returned to their keeps and holdfast.

Some wanted to stay neutral, some, like Bronze Yohn, wished to support King Joffrey, while the rest desired to stay out of the war for the Iron Throne or simply wanted to take control of the next Lord Arryn. Still, Ser Vardis Egen, Arryn's Captain of the Guards, refused to acknowledge them and barricaded himself in the Eyrie, declaring himself regent to Lord Robert Arryn.

After Jaime Lannister's devastating defeat and death at the hands of Ser Cortnay Penrose, Cregan Karstark barely managed to rally three thousand of the Kingslayer's routing army. Penrose promptly pressed towards King's Landing, forcing Tywin Lannister to hasten towards the capital with his forces.

Things were not looking promising for King Joffrey, especially after the battle of the Rushing Falls. The Riverlords under Ser Edmure Tully met Lord Mathis Rowan, each bringing over twenty thousand swords from the Northmarch. Some Riverlords like Deddings and Perryn even declared for Renly and joined the Lord of Goldengrove as he crossed the Gold Road.

The fighting stretched to the second day without a winner until the Heir to Riverrun was wounded, and the Tully lines began breaking. The defeat would have been total if Ser Brynden Tully hadn't organised a proper retreat.

In the Westerlands, Ser Stafford Lannister was left with fifteen thousand men and tasked with training seven thousand more. Yet he was forced to face Lord John Oak and his nineteen thousand Reachmen besieging Crakehall. Ser Stafford was slain after a short and bloody battle near Hollowgrass Hill, and his forces were routed. The losses the Westerlands took were said to be devastating.

Even the Mountain's rampage ended in a bloody scuffle that took a surprisingly dramatic turn as brother fought against brother.

It was said that Renly Baratheon had an eye for talent and could choose the best man for a position with a single glance.

With a divide in the Faith and four lost battles, the future looked grim for Joffrey…

Excerpt from
'Lazyro Zelyne's thoughts on and the Sunset War'.


Author's Endnote:
Starring: The Faith, Robb 'I will fight my campaign, and I'll make Walder Frey pay for it!' Stark, Benjen, 'I hope my nephews are fine… wait, Jon, what the fuck!?' Stark, and Eddard 'You ain't laying a hand on my wife, you fucker, those tits are mine alone!' Stark.

By road, it is about 1100-1200 miles from Winterfell to the Twins or thereabouts. While armies won't teleport, Robb is making very good speed in taking that in ~ 53 days, especially with the delay at the causeway and the Moat.

Shit is not going too well for Joffrey, it seems.

Lazyro Zelyne is an OC character from one of the obscure canonical Braavosi noble Houses.

I update a chapter every Sunday! You can find me on my discord, where you can read ahead or simply come chat or ask me or others some questions.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top